Herschel still looks like he's sleeping peacefully after a long day's work on the farm, with one of his arms flopped over the side of the bed, handcuffed to the frame. His fingers, curled loosely around nothing, refuse to twitch no matter how long I stare at them.
Maybe that's why it's so hard for me to imagine him as one of the walkers.
It's easy to forget that they used to be people.
"You best wake up soon," I tell the motionless old man, trying my best to sound like I mean business. It ain't lost on me that my Dad was in this same position last year, laid up in bed after he took that bullet to the guts and refused to die. It was Herschel that had saved him, only outta the kindness of his heart and nothing much else at all, 'cause he ain't got a bad bone in him, not even one. "We need you."
Crouched at his bedside, Maggie squeezes her eyes shut, a tear slipping down her cheek as she holds his hand.
When she opens them again, they're green and watery like fresh grass after a sun shower.
Even though Carl and I got an earful from our Dads about sneaking off, I'm glad we managed to get the supplies from the infirmary.
His leg — Or should I call it something else, now that half of it is gone? Is there a word for such an impossible thing? — is wrapped up in clean, white bandages, no longer pourin' blood. I know any one of us would happily give him one of ours, but we just can't.
"Thank you," Carol glances from me, to Carl, to Glenn. "By the way. I couldn't have done this without your help."
Glenn smiles a bit. "Should I say it was no problem?"
"Probably not," She chuckles softly, going back to tidying up the thin gauze around the wound.
Herschel was always so kind to me, even when I wasn't kind in return. There are just some people who are like that — Good. Like Dale — and can't ever be anything else. I used to think it was a weakness, because what good is an animal that doesn't know how to bite? How's it meant to survive? Nobody I ever knew was brave enough to be gentle, but Herschel was. He took us in when we needed help, fed us warm tea and potato soup when all we had to give in return was trouble. He cleaned the blood from my wounds, gave me a clean bed to sleep in.
No matter if somebody is as mean as a snake or as loyal as a dog — In my case, if they're both — we all bleed the same.
"Harley?"
Everybody turns at the sound of Beth's voice, the blonde girl peering around the doorframe.
"Yeah?"
"Could you come help me with somethin' real quick?" She asks, adding, "It won't take long."
"That reminds me, actually." Carol tells Glenn, "I need your help with something, too."
"I don't think I can leave Herschel again," He says.
"Let's talk about it outside."
"Um. Sure thing," I nod to Beth, standing from the metal seat and following her outta the cell, and into ours. "What is it?"
She kneels down on Carl's mattress where Mouse is napping, picking up a bundle of brown cloth and laying it across her lap. "He's gonna have a hard time walkin' around with one side of his pants draggin' on the ground. He could, you know, trip or somethin'."
She takes a tiny sewing needle and sticks it through the fabric.
Trip?
Her Daddy's on his deathbed and she's worried about him tripping?
"I just need you to keep the string from knottin' up," She explains as I sit in front of her. "So I can focus on the sewin' part."
Taking the string and picking the tangled pieces apart as she continues weaving the needle in and out, her thin fingers trembling, I decide to humour her, because it's the right thing to do. Some people cry when they're nervous, but I guess others sew up pantlegs.
"I asked Maggie to help me earlier," She muses, frustrated. "But she wouldn't do it."
I almost lose my grip on the string as she tugs harshly on it, catching it at the last moment.
"Oops."
"Apparently, she didn't want me to get my hopes up too high," She says. "You believe that? It's like s-she thinks he's gonna die."
I struggle to know whether or not I should tell her that's exactly what Maggie thinks, and that nobody can blame her for it. I thought my Dad was gonna die when we were on the farm, but it was never because I didn't have faith in him. I was just scared.
Feeling my stare on her, Beth looks up at me through her furrowed brows, pouting, "What?"
I shake my head. "Nothin'."
"Just say it, then." She slumps. "You think the same thing, don't you?"
Gesturing to her with the ball of string, I try to convince her, "Well, I'm helpin' ya, ain't I?"
She sighs as she looks back down at her needle. "Yeah, but I know you're just feelin' sorry for me. I felt sorry for you when your Dad was unconscious. You were like a sad little puppy dog waitin' for her owner at the door, but I couldn't do anything to help."
"I'on think he's gonna die," I insist, because it's true. "I think he's either gonna die or wake up, and that's totally different."
She pulls the needle through with a long, sweeping motion. "Sorry. I'm just... I appreciate you gettin' the medical supplies."
"O'course."
I ain't gonna lie and tell her I didn't second guess going with Carl, but what matters is that I only ever had Herschel in mind.
If you were to ask my Dad, though, he'd say that's exactly what the problem was.
She adds, "Just... Promise to be more careful, next time?"
"Who bribed ya to say that?"
"Nobody," She giggles, biting the string with her teeth and tying it off. "Nobody needs to be bribed to care about you, Harley."
"What'd they give ya?"
"Nothin'!"
"If it was cookies, I want one."
"Oh, shut it." She smooths out the pantleg before holding it up to look at. "There. These will do. Decent, right?"
I smile, "Yeah, you're really good at that."
"Thanks." Folding them neatly and grabbing the next pair of pants, she says, "My Mom taught me all about textiles when I w—"
"Oh, my God!"
Mouse's head whips up.
"Maggie?" I call out worriedly, throwing the string aside and running outta the cell. "What's wrong?"
She's backed up against the wall when I come to a stop outside Herschel's cell, staring wide-eyed at him, shuddering somethin' about, He ain't breathin', He stopped breathin', as Lori pushes past everyone and presses her ear to his chest.
"'Stopped breathin'?'" I exclaim but I don't know who to, horrified it means, dead.
"Oh, Lord," Beth croaks.
Lori lifts her head and without wasting any time, she starts pumping his chest, grunting with each brutal squashing of his sternum. I watch on, unsure what I can do, unsure if I'm gonna stop breathin', too. His heart's stopped, and I know that means dead.
Lori's hair hangs down, tickling the end of his nose like a feather.
"Come on," She's gritting through her teeth, "Come on."
I swear his nostrils twitch.
I'on even have to think about it. I pull my gun out, point it at his head, watching for any sign that he's waking up in the wrong way. It ain't like all the other heads I've had hovering on my sights. It ain't mishappen, rotted, peeled back, leaking. It's just our Herschel.
The handcuffs rattle.
I gasp.
All the little hairs on my arms stand up.
Lori squeals as his body lurches up like he's being sick and his arms reach out for her, Maggie pulling her into her side.
They hold each other, gawking at him.
Has he turned? Is he gone?
I'm about to move my finger onto the trigger when he lets out a thin sigh, slumps back down on his pillow, and starts to snore like a happy baby, none the wiser to any of the horror he just caused us. Well. I'm glad somebody's havin' a good time.
Lowering the gun, I look at poor Maggie, Beth, and Lori, suddenly quite ashamed that I had drawn.
When I look to my left, Carl's shakily lowering his gun, too.
"It's okay," Maggie soothes us after a breathless moment has passed. "It's— It's okay."
"I'm sorry," I say. Even if he had turned into a walker and I was forced to shoot him, it still would'a had her Dad's face on it.
"Don't be, honey. It's okay." She says. "He's okay."
Beth suddenly breaks free of them and marches outta the cell.
Not wanting her to be alone after what just happened, I holster my gun and follow after her, Mouse at my heel. I don't care that I'll probably be stuck with her for hours. Some people sew up pantlegs when they're nervous, but I guess others help them hold the string.
Beth and I have finished tailoring and folding away all of Herschel's pants by the time Rick, Dad, and T-Dog return to the cellblock, approaching Carl, who's standing in the doorway of Herschel's cell, telling them, "Herschel stopped breathing before. Mom saved him."
"It's true," Glenn nods as they crowd into the cell with us, Rick coming to his bedside, sadly gazing down at him.
"I almost shot him, Dad," I whisper, thinking of the night he was forced to raise his gun to Dale's head. "Thought he turned."
His expression solemn, he reaches down and wraps a hand around the nape of my neck, squeezing reassuringly.
"S'alright," He rasps quietly, leaving the rest unsaid.
I let the pressure calm me as I watch Herschel's sleeping face, his wrinkled mouth parting as if to speak a silent word.
Wait.
His mouth is parting.
Realizing the same thing, Maggie rushes to his side.
"Daddy?" She softly calls out to him, searching his closed eyes for something. "Daddy, we're here."
"We're here," Beth agrees.
Please, I think to myself, This has to be it, right?
I feel Dad move his hand onto my shoulder, stopping me from reaching for my holster. He rests his fingers on the grip of his gun. Rick gently puts his hand on Maggie's back, glancing back at him with a tense sort of look before focusing on Herschel again.
Then, without any grand affairs or a single word from anybody in the room, his eyelids slowly flutter open, and they're not milky, or bloodshot, or twitching, or anything. They're just a tender blue, focusing and unfocusing on the bottom of the bunk above him.
The first thing he turns his head to look at is Maggie's tearful, laughing face. Beth lets out a squeaky cry, and the corner of his mouth pulls into a weak smile as his hand twitches in the handcuffs, tryna reach out for them in the human way, gentle and loving.
He's okay. He really is.
Dad relaxes, removing his hand from his gun.
Taking the keys from his belt, Rick unlocks the handcuffs and they fall away, letting Herschel embrace Maggie's wet cheek.
"Hey, sleepyhead," Beth sniffles.
"You scared us," Maggie adds, putting her hand over his.
He looks over her shoulder at Rick, at me and Dad, at Carol and T-Dog, at Lori, Glenn, and Carl, and lastly, at smiling Mouse.
"I hope my bed hair isn't going to s-scare you all over again," He says hoarsely, making us all chuckle. "How long?"
"About half a day," She says. "We dressed your leg up real good. Got the bleedin' to stop. You're gonna be okay, Daddy."
"Of course I am," He smiles.
"Let me get you some water," Carol says as she turns outta the cell, leaving everyone to bask in the moment, sharing relieved glances.
We got no choice but to believe him when he sounds as certain as he does. He's a tough one, alright. Tougher than all of us combined.
When she returns, Maggie shuffles outta the way to give her room to crouch down, helping him take a long sip.
"Easy," She cautions, pulling away. "We want you rested up."
"Yes, I think that's a good idea," He agrees, peering down his belly at his half-leg, giving it a bit of a wiggle.
"Does it hurt?"
"Oh," He chuckles. "Only my pride, my dear. You did an excellent job."
"Well, I had an excellent teacher," She says proudly, brushing some of the hair back from his face.
"And, Rick," He reaches out for the man, who takes his bony hand in his strong ones. "I think I owe you just about everything."
He shakes his head. "No more than I owe you."
"I haven't quite taken an axe to your leg, yet, son," He jokes, releasing his hand to point at him, "S-so, not exactly."
Dipping his head, he laughs, "Fair enough, old man."
Taking Maggie's hand again, Herschel's eyes begin to droop sleepily before he falls back asleep, a faintly happy look on his face, like he's having a nice dream. Maggie kisses Beth's cheek and holds her Daddy's hand under her chin, placing another kiss there.
"Let's leave him to rest," Carol says, gently guiding everyone out. "He needs it if he's going to be up and walking."
Stepping into the cell hall, Rick sighs heavily, "That was a relief."
"He's a tough son of a bitch," Glenn agrees.
Rubbing her belly, Lori asks, "What happened with the prisoners?"
"We tried to take cell block C with them," He explains, his brow splattered with wet blood and gunk, but with no wound. "I mean, these are guys who thought we might have a phone for 'em to use, so you can imagine how it went. The rest, I'on think the kids should hear."
"So, where are they now?" Carol asks.
"Two of 'em are in cell block C," He says, leaving me to wonder where the other three are. "It's a mess, but they agreed to stay."
I ain't sure how I feel about havin' neighbours in here. The prison is definitely more than big enough to share with them, but some neighbours are just better off dead, even if they give us dry corn and canned beef. It's not what Dale would've said, I know, and I think that's the reason Rick let them live. For now, at least. It's not as if they've threatened us, unlike that group of bandits he murdered last year.
Yes, the prisoners' leader did have his gun aimed at Rick's head, but Rick had one aimed at his, too.
"Hopefully they stay out of our way," She shrugs, though she doesn't look very happy. "Nothing else we can do."
"Don't worry. We're keepin' an eye on 'em," T-Dog reassures her.
"Well, I'm gonna go clean myself up," Rick announces, his exhaustion suddenly obvious. "I need a good sleep."
"Ditto," Dad groans.
That night, I think we all rest more than a little easier knowing that Herschel will survive.
My knife sinks into the soft meat of the walker's knee, the bone popping open as I twist the blade like a key.
It gives out a gurgling cry, gripping the fence with its blackened fingers as it falls to its knees, tonguing at the wire.
SQUELCH.
Stabbing it through the eye, the rotting lady's jaw goes slack, right before she slumps over and another walker replaces her.
"Nicely done." Dad says. He's making good on his promise to let us help clear the courtyard. "How many's that now, girl?"
"Eight," I pant.
He's standing a few feet down the fence from me, holding his hand over his brow and sneering against the glare of the sun. Behind him, Carl deftly drives his knife into the knee of a walker and then its head, pulling it out with a spray of blood.
In the background, Mouse is busy doing his own thing, sniffing weeds.
"Good. Make it ten." Dad approaches me and takes my knife from me, wiping it on his thigh. "And remember to keep this clean."
With the newly gunk-free blade, he swiftly kills the walker in front of me.
It drops to the ground.
"Like I said, it don't gotta be sparklin', but you don't want all that sticky shit dryin' on there and makin' it harder for you to pull out," He explains, handing it back to me. He watches me stab the knee of the next walker, breaking the bone. "That's it. Now the head."
Its face presses up against the fence, eye level with me, only managing half a growl before I stick the blade through its eye.
It's all the more satisfying when I imagine it's the walker that tackled me on the farm, or the one from the hospital, or the one from today. It sure feels good being able to kill a thing that wants to kill me. With each kill, I'm gettin' better, faster, more accurate.
"And you, boy?" He calls over to Carl. "How many?"
As the walker in front of him collapses, the boy grins. "Ten. Guess I've mastered the class, huh, Daryl?"
"Ten?" I sass. "You lyin'."
"Make it twelve," Dad orders, wiping the smug look from his face. "Remember yer footin'. S'why you're stumblin' all over the place."
I can't help but snicker.
Dad unlocks the small gate as I cripple and take out one more walker, bringing me to ten kills, one for every one of my fingers.
Dad pulls his bandana over his head. One of the many walkers shuffles toward him, but before it can do any damage, he effortlessly lunges forward with the fabric and braces it between its teeth, dragging it into the courtyard and tying a knot behind its head.
As Mouse starts barking at it, I soothe, "Shh, boy. It's okay."
Dad kicks the gate closed, and with the walker angrily chewing on the bandana, he muscles it over to us.
"We're gonna practice without the fence."
I remember we did this a few months ago on the side of the highway when we were first learning how to properly kill walkers.
Until then, we only knew the basics — Aim for the head!
Now, he makes us practice every few days.
It's one of my favorite pastimes. Even better'un playin' soccer and ridin' our bikes!
"Y'all know the drill. It can't bite ya." He reassures us, the walker's thrashing no match for the strong grip he's got on it. "I'm gonna let it go and you're gonna take it down however you feel is best. But you wanna keep on its eight and four. Why ya gonna do that?"
"That's its blind spots," I recite. "And ya don't wanna get behind it, 'cause it might fall on ya."
"Easier to dodge," He agrees. "Harley, you're gonna go first. Carl, you get seconds. Hold the dog. Ready?"
Carl crouches, holding Mouse still. "Yep."
"Ready," I nod.
"I'm right here if things get messy." Dad shoves it forward. "Alright. Meathead, in the ring. Show 'im who's boss, girl."
The walker locks eyes with me.
Without anything to hold it back, it starts to clumsily stride toward me with purpose.
"You got this, Harley," Carl cheers, Mouse whining worriedly.
"I'mma kill it, Mousey," I reassure him. "It's okay."
Let's do it. Eight and four, eight and four. As soon as it's within arm's reach, I dodge it, ducking under its arm. Confused, it looks around, sniffing at the air to find out where I went because it's a fuckin' idiot. Rearing my knife back, I drive it into the back of its knee.
It stumbles drunkenly, landing on its stomach, but with my hands still wrapped around the knife, I fall with it.
Landing against its thigh, I grunt.
Mouse's whining gets louder.
"I'm here. Stay calm," Dad coaches me as Carl shushes the dog. "Get that knife out 'fore it gets back up."
Righting myself, I pull the blade out and crawl up to its head, stabbing the nape of its head.
Pink brains and blood leaks out.
It's dead!
As I stand back up, heart racing, Dad comes forward and starts untying his bandana from the walker's mouth.
"Good work," He says, shaking it out. "You know why you fell, right?"
"I ain't took the knife out quick enough. Pulled me down with it."
If I was up against any more walkers, they would'a piled on top of me while I's on the ground. Eaten alive, in Rick's words. Eugh.
Not a good pastime.
"Was only practice," He soothes, kissing my hair. "Next time, give it a bit of a wiggle and it'll free up quicker."
"Alright."
"You didn't warn us about us falling on them, Daryl," Carl jokes, releasing Mouse, who runs straight for me.
"Shut up, Carl," I smile, petting the dog's big snout. "It was only practice."
"Woohoo, Harley!"
We all look up at Glenn standing out in the field with Rick, grinning and holding a bunch of firewood.
"Good job!" Rick adds, waving.
Dad scoffs. "Didn't know we had an audience."
I cup my hands around my mouth. "Thanks!"
After that, Dad dresses up another walker for Carl to practice on. While he don't fall over like I did, he keeps nervously dancing around it like some sorta twinkle-toes ballerina, until my Dad's patience wears thin and he shouts at him to make a move, and he finally kills it.
SQUELCH.
"Alright," Dad says, "Back to work."
Fifteen, I count in my head, pulling my knife free, when the door behind us suddenly swings open.
What was that?
At first, I think it's more walkers spilling into the courtyard, but when I turn around, I see it's not walkers at all.
It's the prisoners.
The white guy with the ugly moustache and the black guy that wanted a phone to call his family.
That's them, emerging from the dark.
"Oh. H-Hey, guys," The shorter of the two greets us breathily, holding up his hands as the door shuts behind them. "Fancy se—"
"Back the Hell up!"
Dad's got his crossbow aimed at their heads before they can take a single step toward us, his finger curled around the trigger.
Mouse starts bark, bark, barking at them, but I lunge toward him, holding him back.
"Holy shit," The prisoner exclaims, looking like he's about to wet his jumpsuit, or cry, or both. "Man, w-we don't want no trouble."
If he ain't careful, he's gonna get an arrow to the head and a dog bite to the neck.
"What do you want?" Dad growls, blocking their view of me and Carl with his body. "Cell block weren't cozy enough for ya?"
"Please, mister. We know we had a deal," He begs. I ain't never heard nobody call my Dad, mister, before. He must really wanna get on our good side, but what he don't understand is that when it comes to strangers, we don't got no good side. "But you gotta understand! We can’t live in that place another minute, you follow me? All the bodies. People we knew. Blood. Brains everywhere. There’s ghosts!
Rick, Glenn, and T-Dog must have noticed all the commotion, rushing into the courtyard.
Frowning hard, Rick demands to know, "What's goin' on? Why're they out here?"
Lowering his crossbow, Dad sneers, "Fellers got cold feet, is what I'm hearin'."
"We just can't live like that," The taller one says. "We can't."
"Why don't'cha move the bodies out?"
As Glenn herds me and Carl behind him, T-Dog scoffs, "You ain't done that, yet? You should be burnin' them."
"We tried," The blonde blubbers.
"The fence is down on the far side of the prison." The other explains, making everybody share tense glances with each other. A downed fence ain't good at all, if we wanna fortify this place. "Every time we drag a body out, those things just pile up."
Well, that's what they're best at. Piling up. That, and bitin' into people like they's burgers.
It's a bible-level miracle these two ain't dead, yet.
"Look," The weaselly little man says, becoming even more antsy at our prolonged silence. "We had nothing to do with Tomas and Andrew. You tryna prove a point? Yeah? W— You proved it, bro! I swear, we’ll do whatever it takes to be part of your group!"
When he gestures to me and Mouse, Dad's hands twitch around his crossbow.
"You—? You got a dog? I mean, that's awesome," He puffs. "Clearly, you been doin' well for yourselves. What's his name?"
"Don't'chu fuckin' talk to my daughter, man," Dad scolds him.
"It's just, I love— We love dogs. I actually used to have a labrado—"
"Man, will you stop?" His friend tuts. "Have some balls."
Mouse gives a little huff.
He don't like 'em, neither.
"I'm just sayin'," He sighs, "I really, really, really don't wanna go back to that cell block again. Please don't make us."
"Our deal is non-negotiable," Rick replies coldly. "You either live in your cell block, or you leave. We have kids here."
"We ain't pedos, mister. Swear!"
"Jesus Christ," Glenn mutters under his breath, because this guy is embarrassing.
"We ain't here to test that theory out," Dad scowls.
Rick agrees, "You even think about steppin' into our cell block, and you can consider yourselves dead."
"You know, I told you this was a waste of time," The tall one scoffs, smart enough to ditch the begging route. "These guys ain’t no different than the pricks who shot up our boys. You know how many friends’ corpses we had to drag out this week? Just threw ‘em out-like. Those were good guys! Good guys who had our backs against the really bad dudes in this joint, like Tomas and Andrew!"
None of these guys were put in here for no reason.
Everybody used to say that only bad guys went to prison, but I never believed that. I saw the people I cared about be rounded into cop cars and driven away into the night more time than I cared to count, always watching the flashing lights disappear down the road while standing on the porch with Merle, shivering in the wind in my pyjamas. No, I knew it was only people the police ain't liked that went to prison.
Whether it was because they was murderers, or brawlers, or tax-dodgers; or if they had only given 'em a sour look.
My Dad, he was all'a those things, but it weren't no sour look that got him put in handcuffs in the end.
He ain't like Herschel and Dale. Ain't all good. He's nasty and he swears and he's killed people, but that's only part of him.
I feel a little bad for these two.
They're clueless, like babies. They don't even got a word for the walkers, yet. But I know that even though our group love my Dad for who he is, and they know he's been to prison, and that it don't make him all bad, they won't feel the same way for these two strangers.
The most important thing we have is each other.
I've seen first-hand what we do to anybody that threatens that.
"Now, we’ve all made mistakes to get in here, chief," The man continues uselessly. "And I’m not gonna pretend to be a saint, but believe me — We paid our due. Enough that we would rather hit the road, than to go back into that shithole for one more second."
He doesn't know he's just described to a T what's about to happen.
Rick levels them with an indifferent look. "Then you're on the road."
His face falls.
And it's probably not because he won't get to pet Mouse.
"We'll die out there."
Again, Rick shrugs.
Raising his crossbow once more, Dad herds them outta the courtyard and into the field.
Author's note.
I enjoyed writing this chapter! Probably because nothing bad happened. We have low standards here at Harley D. Dixon.
As always, I sincerely hope you enjoyed reading! 💙
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
A short update this time :) Please enjoy!
I couldn't tell you why if I had to, but people have always told me, You're mature for your age.
It wasn't that I didn't appreciate the sentiment — Whatever it was — because at the very least, I could always tell it was supposed to be a compliment. It's just that I don't think I ever understood what I was doing that was so unusual it deserved a compliment, in the same way that most things that deserve compliments are unusual. I was never particularly smart, or pleasant to look at, or good at much of anything except, maybe, starting fights whenever they suited me. No, I was dumb, sour-looking, and bad at almost everything.
It was when our neighbour Betty told me the same thing that I finally realized why I hated hearing it so much.
Merle was right about you, The fat-faced lady smiled to me as I helped her hang her wet laundry in the sun to dry, her kids' laughter like echoes in the distance, their bicycle bells jabs to the heart. Sometimes I wish my little ones were more like you.
I remember watching the two kids in the dirty side-mirror of her small car, wishing I was more like them. But Merle had bragged to Betty that morning about how much I loved to help with chores, that I was mature for my age, that I didn't want to play.
It was as if I'd done something wrong without even knowing it.
I liked watching cartoon animals sing on TV. I liked doing my hair in the mirror and messing it up. I liked collecting sticks.
How could I have been mature?
Maybe it was because I never cried when I got beat?
It never mattered any — I didn't have a choice. It was already decided that I was, mature for my age.
Thank you, princess, Merle would croon to me, You're a good girl. You ain't like them other shitheads, is ya?
No, Merle, I'd reply, so many times that I ended up believing it, Never.
Walking in front of Glenn on our way back to the cell block, I sneak a glance at Carl at my side, catching his guilty expression.
I wonder what I did to deserve that rank, or if I ever even did?
Glenn takes the keys outta his pocket and unlocks the door for us. As it creaks open, I realize that I prolly shouldn't humour that line of thinking right now, because Lori is waiting for us in the cell hall as we step inside, gasping when she notices us.
"Oh, my God," She exclaims, spooking some of the others into turning their heads. "What hap—?"
"They wanted to find the infirmary," Glenn tells her before she can even ask. "Found them trapped in a room."
"What?" She looks from him, to us. "Are you crazy?"
We ain't supposed to respond that, but I'm guessing the answer is, Yes.
"What made you think that was a good idea?"
"All things considered," Glenn admits, shrugging a shoulder as he passes the duffel bag to her, watching as she unzippers it. Inside, there's pill bottles and bandages piled high, making for an impressive sight. "We made out alright. Got just about everything we needed."
Maggie approaches us as Lori stammers before sighing, "It's hard to be very pleased with this, knowing how you got it."
"He's alright?" Glenn asks Maggie.
Nodding sullenly and looking at the bag in Lori's grasp, she asks, "Is this from the infirmary?"
"Yeah," Carl answers defiantly, "Me and Harley went. We had to."
Lori sighs, "We appreciate that—"
"Then get off my back."
"Carl," Glenn scolds him harshly. "Don't talk to her like that."
"Don't worry about it." Flustered, Lori brushes him off and nudges Carl's shoulder. "Just go wait for your father. Both of you."
We're so fucked, I think to myself as Carl lets out a begrudging huff and spins on his heels, stomping off in the direction of the dinner hall. With one last guilt-ridden glance at Glenn, I turn and follow the boy through the gate, unsure if I wish we had not gotten caught, or if we had just not gone at all. I sit next to him on one of the benches, with nothing else to look at except for the single door across from us.
An awkward silence settles in as Carl takes off his hat and sets it in his lap, fiddling with the brim.
"Sorry about before." He looks up at me, regret swimming in his sky-coloured eyes. "With the walker. I should've killed it."
It weren't exactly the best part of my day, but I don't blame him for it.
"It's okay."
"Not really," He insists, putting his hat back on. "Glenn was right. If he wasn't there—..."
I watch as he glances at something over my shoulder — Herschel's cell.
"I-I just didn't have a clear shot," He continues, meeting my gaze again. "Its head was so close to yours. I didn't wanna accidentally sh—"
"Okay," I interrupt him. "I'd be mad at'cha if ya did that."
I kinda need my head.
He pauses for a moment, before seeming to forgive himself, smiling a little. "Anyway. I just wanted to say that, before— Y'know."
Before our Dads get back.
"You make it sound like we're 'bouta die," I joke.
He shrugs fully, as if to say, You never know.
I'm counting the stains on my boot when the door opens.
"Food's here," T-Dog calls out with a toothy grin on his face, peeking out from behind the cardboard boxes in his grasp.
Carl and I stay quiet as Glenn and Lori come out from the cell hall to greet him and Rick, asking them where they found so much food. According to a very happy T, we got canned beef, canned corn, and even canned cans, all thanks to a deal they made with the prisoners, who I suppose have accepted by now that money ain't the way to bargain no more. They didn't look like the deal-making sort, but I know they don't have to be. It must've been that in exchange for some of their food, Rick didn't hang them all from a rafter somewhere.
As T-Dog heads into the cell hall with the boxes, Rick places the two big bags of dried corn on the table.
Sparing us a short glance, he asks Lori, "Any change?"
"Bleeding is under control and no fever," The woman tells him, tucking her hair behind her ear with a blood-stained hand, and hesitating before she adds in a lower tone of voice, "But his breath is labored, his pulse is way down, and he hasn’t opened his eyes yet."
Rick opens his mouth to reply, but she cuts him off.
"And that isn't even the worst of it," She says coldly, nodding in our direction. "Guess what happened while you were gone?"
Just tell him already, I sigh to myself, wanting the band-aid to be ripped off already. Carol had the nerve to call us dramatic.
He frowns. "What?"
"They snuck out," Glenn admits, putting his hands on his hips. I watch Rick's expression morph from concern into something sharper, and more like cold anger. "Slipped right past us while we had our backs turned. Wanted to find the infirmary and get supplies."
"Nobody was hurt, thank God," Lori quickly interjects. "But this is something that affects all of us."
"Just thought you'd wanna know," Glenn adds.
Without even saying anything in reply, Rick calls out T-Dog's name, ordering him to go keep an eye on the prisoners.
"Tell Daryl to get in here," He adds in passing.
"Oh, God," I groan, but not quietly enough.
He agrees, "'Oh, God,' is right."
When my Dad appears in the doorway, approaching us with a frown on his face, all I want to do is grab ones of them spoons from the table nearby and start digging a grave for myself. Rick doesn't waste any time telling him what's going on, and I know I just said I wanted all of this to be over with already, but I take that back. My Dad's body seems to flood with anger as if it were just more blood in his veins.
"You did what?" He snarls at us, his lips curling into thin lines around his teeth, loud enough to make us flinch.
"There's far more pressin' matters for us to worry about right now," Rick lectures us, leaning back against the table opposite us and crossing his arms over his sweaty chest, "Than chasing after the two of you, 'cause you wanna go around playin' superheroes."
"Are you fuckin' kiddin' me," Dad grumbles as his outburst wears off, turning to pace around in the background.
"I shouldn't even be wastin' my breath on this," He says.
"Then don't," I quip. "We get it."
We all have a role, or whatever it was that Herschel said to us before his role almost killed him, anyway.
"No, I don't think you do." He argues, looking back and forth between me and Carl. "I'on think you get it at all."
"We put ourselves in danger," Carl says boredly.
"When you were specifically told not to," He pointedly adds, as my Dad sits down on the bench behind him, lacing his fingers in front of his mouth, glaring at us over his dirty knuckles. "I got T in the other room babysittin' the prisoners right now. I got a cell block to clear out, so that I can keep y'all safe in here; y'all don't have to sleep with your eyes open anymore. I'm not havin' tea and biscuits with 'em."
"We didn't think you were." Carl says convincingly. "We know this isn't a game. We know it's hard work."
"Hard work?" Dad interjects, pointing to the cell hall. "Look at that stump on Herschel's leg and tell me it's hard work."
The boy falters a little. "Okay. Okay, it's not hard work. It's—..."
"It's life or death."
I couldn't feel worse about what happened to Herschel — In fact, I feel partly responsible for it all just by the simple fact I weren't there to help — but to tell the truth, I couldn't give less of a shit that it's life or death out there. Why the Hell should I?
"What?" I can't stop myself from sassing, "So, it's fine if Herschel dies, but not us?"
"Harley, who here do you know is fine with Herschel dyin'?" Rick asks to make me feel stupid. "Maggie? Beth? Me?"
"Nobody, but— Y'all let him go wit'chu in the first place!"
"He's capable."
"So am I," I retort. "And don't talk to me 'bout, 'You're only nine,' because every one'a y'all have messed up at some point, too!"
"I'm not saying we haven't," He placates sternly. "We mess up all the time. But when push comes to shove, could you take me down?"
"Yes," I say without thinking, because that question makes no sense.
"Really? You could knock me on my ass?"
"Wanna find out?"
"Hey," My Dad grits. "Watch yer mouth."
"Because that's what you're gonna be face to face with when you're squarin' up to a walker, Harley. You got your knife. Your gun. You know how to take 'em down when they're behind a fence or twenty yards away. But at the end of the day, you ain't even pushin' four and a half feet yet, and you know as well as I do they'd eat you alive out there, no matter how tough you think you are. No matter how strong."
I hate that he's right. I sure couldn't take down that walker that had me by the arm before.
"Hell." He lets out a little laugh. "I've known full-grown men that thought the same thing."
"But I'm mature for my age," I say even though it means nothing, because even if it don't feel like it, I know it must be true.
Dad frowns deeply. "Who told you that?"
"Merle," I admit easily. "And Betty, and Mrs Kannard, and Dennis' Momma, and even Uncle Kyle. They all said it."
"Baby," He sighs harshly, always faltering at the mention of his brother. "You're just a kid. You ain't mature for nothin', alright?"
"So they was all lyin', then?"
"Yes. Yes, that's what people say to kids who ain't allowed to be kids," He explains without confusion, battling with his own impatience. "That's what they say so's they can boss ya around and make ya feel bad for cryin' after they make ya cry. S'just nonsense."
"It's not," I tell him. "It's 'cause I ain't like other kids. I'm— I'm tough. So's Carl. That's why."
"You're tough," He agrees, "But you ain't no different. You're just as dumb as any other kid I've ever met. Just as innocent."
Funny how when I'm bragging about how mature I am, I feel my smallest. I'm a phoney.
I guess it was all just another one of Merle's lies, then.
"I know you wanna help. I think it's really admirable of you. It shows you care; you have courage. It don't change the fact that these are your lives we're talking about here," Rick says softly after a long pause. "And I'm not gonna explain to you why that's important."
Embarrassed, I resume counting the stains on my boot because at least with this, there's a simple answer. I think he was right. I didn't get it. I ain't even sure I do now. It's all so confusing that it's makin' my head hurt like a sore thumb. What I learnt is that I'm important, but I'm not important enough to make a difference. I'm tough, but I'm also dumb and innocent, and for some reason, even though I love Herschel like he's my grandpa, and he's the reason so many of us haven't lost our minds yet, his life is more expendable than ours.
All I want to be is what people think I am. Merle thought I was mature. Carl thinks I'm helpful. Dad thinks I'm tough. I can't control what they think about me, but I can prove 'em right. If I's what I thought I was, I'd just be a useless girl, and I couldn't bare it.
"I'm going to assume the message was made clear." He says. "We can talk more later, alright?"
This ain't what I signed up for when I said yes to Carl.
As Rick pushes himself off the table, my Dad jokes, "Seems like you're always talkin' more later, Grimes."
"Tell me about it." He muses tiredly. "I need to go speak to Lori and then we can head out."
"Sure."
As he walks away, Dad scratches at his temple and considers me and Carl, before he drops his hand.
"That was fuckin' stupid, sneakin' off like that." He says plainly, like he's telling us the sky's blue. "You get that, right?"
"Yeah," We both say.
"I'm gonna throw y'all to the walkers if it ever happens again, ain't that right?"
"Yeah," We say again.
He slowly nods to himself. "Good. 'Cause I mean it. They like little kids the best."
Against my own will, I'm suddenly scrunching my nose at him and smiling. "No, they don't, Dad."
"Sure they do. They told me."
Carl clearly doesn't buy it. "Walkers can't talk, Daryl."
"That's what they want you to think," He says ominously, grabbing his crossbow and standing from the bench. "Tell ya what — We gon' be gone a while, but when we get back, I'mma be pickin' off some of them walkers in the courtyard. Need me some volunteers."
"Me," I quickly stick my hand up like I'm in school again. "I'll do it."
"And me," Carl nods.
"Okay," Dad lilts as I lower my hand. "But only if you're free."
"We're free," I confirm. Anything is better'un washin' dishes. "We're super free. Free-est we ever been."
His mouth twitches up into an amused smirk. "Alright, then."
Rick marches back into the dinner hall, stuffing a glock in the back of his pants line and nodding toward the door. "C'mon. We're up."
"Stay your asses in the cell block this time," He warns us before slinging his crossbow over his shoulder and following after him.
The door clatters shut.
I let out a big breath.
"We're alive," Carl says, shocked.
Not wanting to jinx it, I stand from the bench and we head back into the cell hall together.
End Notes.
The phrase, "You're mature for your age," in my opinion, is almost never a good thing. Or even true!
As a kid who was told this all the time growing up, I know that it's mainly because of people mistaking trauma in children for maturity. I wanted to reflect my experiences in Harley's. I make a point try not to project any of my own feelings or opinions onto characters because I want them to stay authentic, but I felt like it would be plausible that she went through the same thing as I did.
Hours later, the rays of sunlight shrink back behind the barred windows, making way for night.
"Let's do the dishes, kids," Lori says to me and Carl after dinner has ended, swinging her leg over the bench.
As everybody disperses from the tables and starts heading back to their cells, I grab my dirty bowl. "Okay, Lori."
"Yes, Mom."
The soapy water in the wash bucket sloshes around my wrists as I scrub the grease outta the plastic bowl, shaking the droplets from it and throwing it in the clean pile. This ain't how I would'a spent my free time if I had the choice, but it ain't so bad.
Thoughts of Dad cross my mind as I grab another bowl and plunge it beneath the suds, thumbing the gunk out. He's the one that caught dinner for us tonight while he was out on his impromptu walk. A fat possum and an even fatter rabbit, courtesy of Mouse. He would'a had to leave the prison to find them animals, which is not where he said he was gonna go, but we ain't bothering him about it. It's best not to, when it comes to my Dad. It only ever ends up making things worse, and I'd say things is worse enough already. He'll come around.
Standing elbow to elbow with me, Lori stops her light humming as Herschel approaches our makeshift kitchen.
He's about to add his bowl to the pile when Lori flicks some water at him.
"I don't think so, Mister Greene." She warns him, ever the mother hen. "The time for that has come and gone. Kitchen is closed."
Chuckling, the old man placates, "Yes, Ma'am. I can see who runs this operation. Don't worry, I'll wash it."
"I'm only kidding," She relaxes, tryna take the bowl from him, but he just rolls up his sleeves. "We can do it."
"No, no. I insist, darlin'." He smiles. "I'm used to a little elbow grease."
She relents, "If you say so."
"I wasn't kidding," Carl jokes, giggling a little when both Lori and I flick the water at him this time. "What? I wasn't."
"Silly boy," His Momma weakly scolds. "Don't get distracted."
As we work together in silence, Herschel seems to forget that he only had one bowl to clean, or maybe he just really likes washing dishes. I try to keep up, but I can't stop my eyes from drifting to Lori's belly every now and then, as if it's a zit I'm supposed to pretend I don't notice. I guess I'm just worried. I heard some women die when they give birth, either from pushing the baby out or not being able to.
"Hey, Mom?" Carl lilts after a few minutes, pulling me outta my own head. "Can I go with everyone else tomorrow?"
His Momma quirks a brow. "Everyone else?"
"Yeah," He continues like it's nothing, like he's talking about the weather. "To find the cafeteria and the infirmary."
It had to happen at some point. It feels like asking the adults if we can get in on one of their crusades has become a daily ritual for us. What Carl's talking about sounds a lot more exciting than washing dishes, which is what we're supposed to want to help with. You can't really die doing this, unless you're the world's biggest idiot, but they can't baby-proof everything. We need to grow up at some point.
Not wanting to be left out of the action, I add, "I wanna go, too, Lori. Can we?"
"Um," She scoffs as she glances knowingly at Herschel, instantly squashing all my hopes. "I don't think so."
Carl's face scrunches up in annoyance. "Wh—? Are you serious?"
"As a heart attack."
"Harley. Carl," Herschel patiently asks, "Just how many times do you plan on setting yourself up for the same answer?"
"Maybe later," I put on my best adult-voice, because he's right. I do know the answer. "Not right now, kids. Blah, blah."
"I understand where you're both coming from," He says, "But when we set a boundary, it's usually for a very good reason."
My Uncle Merle used to make me apologise to him three times whenever I went in his room, and I never saw much reason in that.
Whatever. I ask, "But, when is later?"
"When you're grown," Lori answers.
What? When we're grown? That's forever away!
"Well, what was the point of Dad teaching us to shoot, then?" Carl throws his hands up. "And Daryl teaching us knife skills?"
"Carl, it's—"
"To defend yourselves," My Dad's voice suddenly rumbles off the concrete walls around us, and I swear the room shrinks a little. The light from the electric lamp illuminates his brooding face as he stalks closer, squinting at me and Carl. "Y'all think it's fun?"
"N-No," Carl argues, making sure to look my Dad in the eye. "We just wanna help you guys, Daryl."
"Yeah, Dad," I agree. "He ain't lyin'."
"Yeah? And what kinda help is a thirteen-year-old and a nine-year-old gonna be to us when shit hits the fan, huh?"
"Shit hit the fan at Thanton Memorial," Carl smugs. "Needed her help then, didn't you?"
"If I have to hear about that goddamn hospital one more time—," Dad grumbles to himself, rubbing his forehead as he takes a seat. Dragging his hand down his cheek, he levels us with the same glare, one that almost turns the water cold. "That was different."
Feeling like I'm missing out on some big secret, I ask him, "How?"
They needed my help — Lori and the baby needed my help — and I was eight years old back then and I still did it.
"Well, you was there, wasn't ya?" He jokes flatly. "There weren't no other choice. We were on our last leg."
"S'that really it?"
"Please don't gimme bullshit, girl. You really think I'd'a sent'chu in there if there was another way? Ya think Rick would'a?"
"Listen, honey, I've thanked you countless times," Lori puts her hand on my shoulder. "Rick and Carl? They have, too. That was a very brave thing you did for us, but it doesn't mean that we should be throwing you into every dangerous situation because of it."
I shrug her off. "I'on wanna be thanked. I'on care about that! I'm— I— I can be helpful!"
"No," Dad impatiently explains, gratin' on my last nerve, just like I'm gratin' on his. "Ya can't."
"Daryl," Herschel warns.
He ignores him. "You wanna help? Sure. Done. Help me skin dinner tomorrow, but don't ask me about stuff like this."
"I can help with stuff like this." I know I can. He knows I can. Everybody knows I can. "Carl, too. We'll listen real good."
"Why don't'chu just listen now?"
"'Cause it ain't fair."
What if somebody needs my help again, and I ain't there? What if somebody dies, and I could'a done something to stop it, even if it was just something simple, like spotting a walker before anybody else did, or lending them one of my bullets when they run out?
He chuckles, not amused in the slightest. "It ain't fair yer Daddy don't want'chu to die?"
"What? I ain't gonna di—," I force out a sigh, so harsh; some of the pearly bubbles below me disappear. "I just wanna help."
"Nowadays," Lori says gently, "Those are the same things. Okay?"
I feel like I could disappear with a simple huff of air, too. "No, it ain't. We're all still here."
Not all of us, Nobody says.
I know it's not safe out there. Not many places left are, but I hate having a knife, and a gun, and two hands and a brain, and not being able to do nothin' with any of them. I don't wanna wait for danger to find me until I can fight back. Why can't I land the first punch?
I wanna be out there. I wanna be where it's most important, killing them that wanna kill us. Not just doing dishes.
"Are we really gonna go over this again?" My Dad says tiredly, looking straight at me. "Really, baby?"
I don't get what he means. "What?"
"Think."
He can't be talking about the hospital. Does he mean—? I think he means the farm. Yeah. He's got the same look on his face as he did when he found out I snuck into the shed last year, not caring that Jim might'a hurt me, or tried to kill me. I think I wanted it. It was after Shane and Sophia died, and everything felt pointless, like somehow even the smallest blade of grass was plotting against us.
Is he really asking me this right now? It ain't like that again. I don't wanna die. I just wanna help!
Even if those are the same things nowadays, I'on care.
That's a better reason to die, anyway — Because of them I still got, instead of them I already lost. That's exactly how Morales died, fending off a hoard of walkers from our camp, and how Merle and Shane died, protecting me. Everybody wants to be a hero.
Realizing what he's tryna play at, I throw the wet bowl down. "Are you pullin' my fuckin' leg right now?"
"Language," Lori hisses as it rolls across the floor.
"Fuck you," I snarl. She couldn't stop me even if she tried. "I ain't done nothin' wrong. Goodnight!"
As I jump down from the bench and storm toward the cell hall, Carl gets one last word in with the adults before turning away and running after me. I ignore a concerned glance from Maggie and Glenn, heading straight into our cell and climbing into my bunk.
"This is stupid," I complain to nobody, crossing my arms over my chest. "Treatin' us like we'on know how to fight."
Carl flops down on his mattress. "I know!"
I gotta calm down. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and feel the air fill my lungs, then let it all out again. Some of my anger escapes with it, leaving me to slump against the wall, glaring at my Dad through the wall and hoping he can feel it on his skin.
"Just 'cause I'm nine," I say, the edge to my voice suddenly gone, "Don't mean I'm useless."
I promised Carl this place would work out — I'm holding myself to that, but I can't do it like this.
"Hey. You're not useless," The boy argues, frowning at me like I've just cursed his entire family. "You help me all the time."
Sure. "With what?"
"I don't know... You shared those beans with me this morning?"
It's hard not to roll my eyes. I was thinking more along the lines of — Well, actually, I don't know what I was hoping to hear.
"Thanks," I say, anyway. "You help me, too."
"Good."
"Knock, knock?"
When I glance up at the doorway, I see Herschel approaching us, and just the sight of him calms me down a little.
"Cooled off, yet?" He asks, seeming to find us a little amusing, for whatever reason.
"Kinda," I say.
"You two have always been a pair of hot heads, haven't you?" He smiles. "My, you've got fire in your hearts, that's for sure."
"Kinda," I say again, even though the better answer would be, Absolutely.
I brace myself for Herschel to break out into a pep talk of sorts. You should listen to your father, or something like that. You kids don't know how good you've got it. I ain't sure I wanna hear it right now, but I ain't mean enough to tell him to go away.
"We all have a role," Is all he says instead, like it should mean something to us, and walks away.
But it doesn't, so I pull the covers over myself and stuff my hearing aids under the pillow.
'Goodnight,' Carl signs from down below as I get comfortable.
'Goodnight.'
Closing my eyes, I try and focus on how lucky I am to be sleeping in a bed for the first time in half a year, before I'm drifting off.
"You won't be needing that," Rick says the next morning, taking the helmet from his son's hands.
Pouting, the boy lets him.
"Don't worry, Grimes." My Dad sneaks a glance at me. "They already got that run-down last night."
Sure did, I think. I can't wait for the scolding he's gonna give me once they make it back.
As they continue to get organised, Maggie tightens the straps of her Dad's thick vest, helping him fit into it. He don't look like any SWAT officer I ever imagined, with his thin, white hair pulled back into a ponytail, the softness in his gaze as he watches his eldest daughter. All I have to do is remember the night the herd came down on the farm and he was right there with us in the fray, shotgun cocked.
I know he can handle himself, but I don't think I'm the only one that would rather he be relaxing somewhere.
If he's allowed to go, why ain't me and Carl?
It's best not think about it too hard, otherwise I might just start up another argument right here and now.
Rick tosses the helmet aside into a nearby pile of trash. "Great. Let's go."
Maggie secures the last strap, smiling weakly up at her Dad and patting his chest. "There ya go, Daddy."
"Thank you, sweetheart."
The group wordlessly file out of the cell hall together, Carl stepping up to the gate and closing it behind them.
"Come on," Carol says once they're out of sight, "Let's do something while we wait."
Carl shrugs. "Like what?"
"I think this place could use a clean," She suggests, looking around at all the gross shit on the floor. "Don't you?"
He cringes. "I used to get paid pocket money for stuff like this, you know."
Without waiting for an answer, the woman just titters and walks off in the direction of the maintenance cupboard, grabbing some broomsticks and dust pans out of it and handing them to us, a dreadfully chipper look on her face. "We're far past pocket money, sweetie."
"If bosses don't pay they workers," I tell her, feeling a little smart, "I heard they go to prison."
"I'm already there," She reminds me.
Remembering all the cells and bars around us, I go, "Oh."
"So dramatic, the pair of you." She chirps, full of energy. "Come on. No time like the present."
"What's that mean?" Carl asks as she chooses an area to start sweeping.
"It means, 'Get your little butts over here before I start swinging this thing around'!"
"Yes, ma'am!"
Beth and Lori join us after a few minutes, grabbing some more broomsticks and getting to work sweeping the debris.
"Hey, Harley?"
After half the cellblock has been cleaned, I look up from the end of my broomstick. "Yeah?"
Lori points at the bin. "Take this outside, please?"
"Sure thing." I prop the broomstick up against the wall and walk over to her, lifting the plastic bag outta the bin.
Carol glances over her shoulder at me. "Just put it in that dumpster out there."
"I got it."
Tying the handles into a knot, the same way I'd tie my laces, I carry the bag outta the call hall and down the dark corridor, elbowing the door open. Sunlight peels over the metal, blinding me as I step outside and hop down the concrete steps.
As I pass the fence, the walkers on the other side take turns groaning at me like I'm a celebrity.
Blowing a wet raspberry at them, I throw the bag into the dumpster.
It lands with a soft rustle.
As I make my way back to the prison, I try to take comfort in the fact that Rick, my Dad, and everybody else that went into the Sharpsburg hospital managed to clear it out without getting hurt or bitten, but that doesn't mean it's gonna be the same inside the prison.
Pushing past the door and letting it creak shut behind me, my footsteps echo around me as I walk.
Anything could happen in there, and Carl and I are doing Spring cleaning in the cellblock, safe and sound. It ain't fair.
I can't believe you'd bring that up again, I argue to my Dad in my head, because I always seem to do that after the fact, when it don't even count, I don't care what Lori says. It ain't like that anymore. I don't wanna die. You think you know everything?
I'm your father, I imagine he'd tell me, You think that counts for nothin'?
"I'on care if you're the King of England," I mutter to myself as I turn into the cell block. "I just wanna help."
I'm lingering there on the concrete platform without even realizing it, lost in thought, staring at nothing.
SLAM.
I flinch.
The door crashes into the wall.
Maggie's hair whips around as she cries out, "He's losin' too much blood!"
"Open the gate!" Rick shouts.
"Help us!"
Did she just say, Losing blood?
I run up to the railing, grab it, look at the whole thing unfold below. Did I walk into the wrong building? The group flood into the dinner hall without any warning at all, screaming, Help us, The gate, Open the gate, because somebody's hurt. I already know it. There's the sound of metal clattering against the floor — Wheels — Those are the wheels of a cart being pushed through the crowd, and the body laying on top of it — White hair, black vest — that's Herschel. And that's just the thing. He's a limp body, leaking blood onto the floor.
My skin goes ice-cold at the sight, like I've been dunked in a lake, and that's how I know I'm not dreaming.
Another group of people stroll into the cellblock after them — All strangers, dressed in blue jumpsuits.
Who the Hell are they?
"Help us!"
Carl opens the gate for them. I push myself off and go running after them, ignoring the strangers. They don't matter.
Carol drops her broomstick. "Oh, my God!"
"Daddy!" Beth shrieks. "Daddy, no!"
"Is that—?!"
"Is he dead?" I shout. Everyone's pressed tightly around the cart. All I see are elbows and sweating bodies and lots of blood. I can't get in. I want to see Herschel. My voice don't even sound like my own, echoing in the tall ceiling with all the others. "Is he dead?!"
"Baby, get back," My Dad warns, "Get back!"
"Is he dead?!"
"No! Get back!"
"In that cell!"
"Turn! Turn it!" Glenn shouts, making a sharp turn into an empty cell with the cart, narrowly avoiding a crash. "Come on!"
I'm on their heels like flies on shit, no matter what Dad says. I'm not in the habit of listening much lately, anyway. Slipping past the doorway, I push my way to the front, and it's instant, they way I wish I hadn't. Herschel's face is blanched, wet and pale like a under-boiled egg, and his pantleg is empty from the knee down. That's impossible, I think, but it don't change what I'm seeing.
His leg. His leg, it's— It's gone?
"Get him on the bed," Rick fusses, Carol stealing a rag from the bedside and wrapping it around the butchered stump.
"Did you cut it off?" Lori frantically asks.
Cut it off?! Why would she ask that?
"Yeah."
Oh, God. I ain't never heard of anybody gettin' they limbs cut off, except maybe a pig or a deer, but they ain't alive when it happens. That's— That's just wrong. That's all types of wrong. We need our legs. Rick cut it off? Can people live without a leg?
As Beth reaches for Herschel, I panic, "Dad?"
"He got bit," He explains, before he heads outta the cell with his crossbow drawn. I think of the strangers, but only for a second.
"Ready?" Rick braces his hands under Herschel's body. "One, two three! Lift!"
I hug Beth's arm as they haul her Daddy onto the bed, shouting at each other to grab towels, blankets, rags, anything. Her skin is slippery with his blood, red and warm and terrible, but I don't let go and neither does she. Herschel got bit. It had to be somebody.
The blood just keeps pouring and pouring, soaking into the mattress until it can't hold any more.
I watch it pool into a fat bead like an expensive ink, spill, and splatter onto the floor.
Please, no, I think, Herschel can't die. What about the soybeans? We have to grow the soybeans.
"No, no, no, sweetie," Lori soothes her, hugging the girl's head to her chest like a Momma would. "He's gonna be okay."
Rick asks Carol, "You think you can stabilize him?"
"I need to keep his leg elevated. Get some pillows!"
"He's already bled through the sheets," Maggie shudders.
"We can burn the wound to clot the blood," Glenn thinks aloud, and he's not bluffing, not at all. "I can start a fire."
"Please don't do this," Beth begs.
Carol takes some more rags from Carl, stuffing them on top of all the others. They only stay white for a moment. "No. The shock would kill him. It’s not gonna stop the arteries from bleeding. We need to keep it dressed and let it heal on its own."
"Did you manage to find the infirmary?" Lori asks them. "Whatever's in there, he's gonna need it."
"No." Rick rakes a hand through his greasy hair. "We hardly made it to the cafeteria as it was."
A voice booms from around the corner.
"I go where I damn well please!"
"Who are they?"
"Other survivors. Prisoners," Rick explains, taking a step backward outta the cell. "It's alright. Stay put. Glenn?"
The man looks up from all the blood on the floor, grimy streaks down his face, like tear tracks through dirt.
"Do not leave his side." He insists. "If he dies, you need to be there for that."
You understand what I'm saying?, Are the words that hang in the air.
Glenn's taken aback for a moment, because Rick means that he might have to murder Herschel, but then he nods.
"I got it," He promises, tender.
"I can bring T in here if—"
"I got it."
Slowly, Rick nods, glancing between us all.
The smell of blood only becomes stronger when he leaves. I didn't even know we had this much of it. How's it all fit?
"It's okay," Lori says again. Beth pulls away from me and curls into the woman's side, hugging her waist. "Shh, honey."
I stand there, my hands sticky with nothing to hold onto.
It all happened so fast. It always does.
One minute, I was sweeping the floor and worrying about stupid things like arguments, and the next, Herschel is just a body, losing too much blood. I wish I could do more, but it sounds like we've done all we can for him with what we've got right now. Maybe a better thing to wish for would be for him to get his leg back, or for me to have been able to do something to stop this. Was it possible?
It's selfish to think that they didn't try their best to keep him safe, that somehow, I could do better, but it's worse to think that this happened for no good reason at all beside bad luck. I can fight walkers, but I can't fight bad luck. I don't think anybody can.
When Glenn takes my wrist in his hand, I flinch, meeting his soft gaze. He's blurry. I think I've started to cry.
Gently, he asks me, "Are you okay?"
"N-No." I glance at the old man's face again. It looks like he's sleeping, like it doesn't hurt. "He's— He's not well."
"No," He agrees. "But we're—. I'm gonna take care of him."
"Please don't kill him," I ask him nicely, as if good manners are what's stopping him. "I— I don't think I want you to kill him."
"I know. It's gonna be okay," He pulls me in for a hug, repeating the same thing to Maggie over my head. "It's gonna be okay."
Wrapping my arms around him, I hold on tight and only let one tear slip from my waterline before I squeeze my eyes closed.
The soybeans. All I can think of are the fucking soybeans.
As he pulls away, I wipe my arm across my face.
"Sorry."
Dixons don't cry, my family always said — among other things.
I'on want anybody to think I've given up on Herschel. That's not it at all.
"It's okay to cry," Glenn's reassuring me, but I'm already pushing past Maggie and turning outta the cell.
The commotion coming from the dinner hall is a good distraction. I let it lure me over to the gate as I force myself to suck up the tears, sniffling away the last of my sadness. I grip onto the metal bars and peep around the wall, tryna make sense of what's going on.
"How many of you in there?" A scary-looking man I've never met asks Rick. Shit. He's pointin' a revolver at him.
Our leader doesn't flinch. "Too many for you to handle."
The prisoners stare him down, face to face with Rick's cool demeanour and the bowman behind him, glaring down his sights.
People. Those are people.
We ain't seen anybody else for months, and I imagine they ain't seen any, either.
I don't have to know much about these guys to tell they ain't no friends of ours. The shortest man curls his fingers into fists at his sides, shifting on his feet like an antsy chihuahua ready to pounce. He ain't look like all that much compared to the monster of a man behind him, who's as tall as a fridge, and just as stocky. I bet he got put in here for cracking someone's head open like a coconut just because they looked at him funny. Then there's a lamer-looking pair. A man that looks a bit like the small one, and a blonde with a country-moustache.
The scary man with the curly hair, who I think is their leader, stands at the front of their small group.
"You guys rob a bank or somethin'?" He asks superstitiously, adjusting his grip on the gun. "Why don't you take him to a hospital?"
Dad and Rick share a cutting glance with each other without even moving their heads, one that says a million words.
A bank?
A hospital?
What's that clown talking about?
We ain't robbed no damn bank.
I remember on the first day of all this, everybody in our hometown flocked to the supermarket as if there was a sale on, and while they was stealing cash outta the registers, Dad and Merle was stealing food. Nobody wants money. Not like they used to.
Rick turns looks back at the prisoners. "How long have you been locked in that cafeteria?"
The scary man shrugs, a twitchy movement. "Goin' on a year."
"A riot broke out," The big man adds. "Never seen anything like it."
"Attica on speed, man," The white one agrees in an accent like mine and Dad's.
"Ever heard about dudes goin' cannibal? Dying, coming back to life? Crazy."
"One guard looked out for us. Locked us up in the cafeteria. Told us to sit tight, and threw me this piece," The leader explains, gesturing with his gun and taking a pause before he admits, sounding almost embarrassed about it, "Said he’d be right back."
"That was two-hundred-ninety-two days ago," His friend says.
The blonde helpfully adds, "Ninety-four, according to my—"
"Shut up!"
Closing his mouth, he pouts sadly at his feet.
"We were thinking that the army or the national guard should be showing up any day now."
It begins to add up. This is awkward. These men have no idea what lays beyond the walls of this prison, do they? I can see it on their faces, that they think a phone would still work if they were to pick one up, that half the population of America ain't dead, and that neither are their families, or whoever else they left behind. I almost feel bad for them, like when I'm looking at an animal I'm about to shoot.
They couldn't guess the shit we been through if they tried. Things we seen, they prolly ain't even had nightmares of. In my life before, I never dreamt of no walking corpse with its guts hangin' out, no girl stumbling out from a barn, no lady being eaten alive.
"There is no army," Rick tell them, his voice flat, uncaring. He would know. We all would.
Not sounding so scary anymore, their leader stammers, "What do you mean?"
"There's no government," He continues. Their faces fall and fall and fall with each admission. "No hospitals. No police."
I guess it does sound kinda scary when ya say it out loud.
"It's all gone."
After a beat of silence, the blonde one asks, "Are you for real, Mister?"
"Serious."
"What about my Moms?" The big man despairs, frowning at the floor.
Your Moms is dead, Is what I'd tell him. All the Mommas are. Except for Lori.
"My kids. My old lady. Yo," The man beside him steps forward. If he wasn't wearing a prison uniform, he could be any old Joe at a bus stop or a gas station, asking for the kindness of a stranger. "You got a phone or something, so we can call our families?"
"You just don't get it, do ya?" My Dad rasps.
"No phones," Rick doubles down. "No computers. Far as we can tell, whole world's ended. Every last bit of it. It's gone."
There's something a bit sad about watching it dawn on them.
Dad lowers his crossbow.
These people are having the worst day of their lives, and that's saying a lot, considerin' they was locked in a cafeteria for a year.
"Ain't no way," The leader breathes.
Rick shrugs. "See for yourselves."
They hesitate. I wouldn't wanna see it, either. It's a lot better in here, where the sun is dim but the blood is old.
"Okay," He eventually lowers his weapon, too. "Show us."
As the prisoners are herded into the corridor, I let my hands slip from the gate, wondering what's gonna happen to 'em. They can't stay with us. That's for sure. The last person we let stay with us ended up with his neck broke, swinging from the end of a noose.
Looking away, I head in the direction of the bathrooms so I can wash up before my skin is stained forever.
"If we get him through this," Carol's saying as I stop by Herschel's cell. "We'll—"
"When we get him through this," Lori corrects.
"We'll need crutches."
"Right now, we could use some antibiotics." She grabs another rag. "Pain killers. Some sterile gauze. We need that infirmary."
"If there’s one, we’ll find it," Carol reassures her as she joins her on the floor. "You gotta be worried sick about delivering the baby."
She fixes Carol with a plain look and squares her shoulders, making herself look as strong as she can.
"Look at me," She says, her pretty face covered in sweat and muck. "I look worried?"
A little.
Carol considers her for a moment. "I think you look disgusting."
Soft laughter fills the cell.
"So do you," She says, before focusing her attention back on the old man. "We'll get through this."
The faucet squeaks as I turn it off.
The rust-colored water swirls and dribbles down the sides of the dirty porcelain, snaking into the plug hole. I've had a lotta different people's and animal's blood on me in my short time alive, but it's never felt quite this awful when I've washed it off afterwards.
Flexing my clean fingers a few times, I look up through my lashes, staring into the cracked mirror on the wall.
My face is a color-by-numbers, shattered into a million little pieces all stuck together, glinting under the florescent lights.
Even like this, I can make out the stump of my ear peeking out from under my hair. I always can. It's hard to believe what Carl said last night about me not being useless, when that's exactly how I feel right now. Maybe Dad was right — I'm no hero. Just nine.
Stepping outta the bathroom and into the corridor, I almost jump outta my skin at the sound of a voice.
"There you are."
Whipping around, I feel myself relax when I realize it's just Carl. "Oh. What is it?"
He wastes no time asking me, "You heard them talking before, right?"
"Who?"
"Carol and my Mom," He explains, keeping his voice low. Uh, oh. He's cooking something up. "About the infirmary."
Yeah, I heard. "They said we need crutches and ant- anto- antob—?"
"Antibiotics." He agrees helpfully. "Yeah. I was thinking you and me could go and get them together."
"What?"
"It's okay if you don't wanna come, but you know I'd keep you safe," He says reassuringly, glancing over his shoulder to make sure nobody's there. "The others are all waiting for Rick and your Dad to do it, but they're too busy and we're running out of time."
Wanting to help when the adults were gonna be right there beside us was one thing, but going alone?
It seems the silence has spoken for me, because he feels the need to add, "I know where it is. There's a map."
Part of me wants to push past Carl and tattle to Glenn about all of this. It would be the right thing to do, and I'm sure it's what my Dad would want, but the other part of me, the one that feels small and puny but is actually the biggest part of me, wants to tell Carl to count me in. We would be helping Herschel by bringing back those supplies. Helping everyone. Ain't that everything I been wanting?
"Are you sure you know where it is?" I caution, 'cause I know I'm gonna say yes to him. "Like, exactly where?"
There's a reason we're thinking about doing this in the first place. Those corridors ain't the safest place to wonder around in.
He nods. "We go straight, right, left, left, right, and it'll be on our left."
That means absolutely nothing to me, but I believe him. "You know we're gonna get in big trouble."
"Yeah. But I'd rather get in trouble than sit here and do nothing," He shrugs. "Like I said, I won't be mad if you wanna stay."
He makes a good point. "I'm in."
"Awesome." The boy nods back down the corridor. "We need to go grab some stuff first."
I follow him into the cell hall and wait outside one of the rooms we're using as storage as he ducks through the doorway, stealing an empty bag and a flashlight from underneath the bottom bunk, before he reappears at my side again. "Good to go."
Hauling the bag over his shoulder, he leads me to the exit door and pushes on the metal bar.
Darkness stretches out on the other side.
We glance at each other.
Like Carol said — No time like the present.
With one last look at the back of Glenn's head, I step into the corridor just as he starts to turn around.
The door closes behind us.
I strain to make out his silhouette as he beats the head of the flashlight into his hand. Smack, smack. The floor and the walls suddenly blink into existence, the cone of light barely reaching into the depths of the corridor as it groans at us in warning.
"Stay behind me," He whispers bravely, before walking ahead of me and drawing his gun. "Let's go."
"I think Glenn saw us," I warn him, making sure not to lag behind. "He turned around."
"Don't worry. We'll be quick."
He pounces around the corner, training his gun's sights on something a few feet taller than him.
The empty, THUNK, of his silencer sounds out as I step up to his side.
A walker's legs fold in half, collapsing to the floor.
Letting out a sigh, he lowers his gun as the blood begins to spill out of its head. "That was some good aim, huh?"
"Good job, but keep goin', please," I complain, giving his back a bit of a shove.
"Sorry," He whispers as he steps over the body. "I just haven't practiced in a while."
We round the next corner, scaring off a couple cockroaches and sending them scampering under a metal door. I'm glad Carl remembers which route to take. It's impossible for me to know where I'm really going without the sun to use as a compass. All these dirty walls are starting to look the same to me, and I can't remember whether the turn we just took was a left, or a right, or something else entirely.
"We're not lost, are we?" I ask him as we make another turn, noticing a spray-painted arrow on the wall.
"We're not lost," Carl answers boredly. "It's just up here."
"Okay. You ain't painted these arrows, did you?" I wonder, even though I know that makes no sense.
"What? No—."
Without any warning, I bump into his back.
The corridor is blocked by a bunch of walkers. Oh. Shit. That's too many to take on. They turn their heads to check us out like owls in the dark as they stand there without much purpose, knocking shoulders with each other. The closest one takes a step toward us, with its knee hanging out from a rip in its jumpsuit, as Carl spots a door to our right, pointing at it and hissing something like, In there.
Pushing it open and slipping inside, Carl quickly shuts it behind us before any of the walkers can get in.
"Well, we can't go that way," He sighs as he pulls away, already looking for another way out.
"What happened to your good aim just now?" I tease as they start pawing against the door.
"Shut up." His eyes light up when he spots something. "There!"
He runs up to door blocked by a fallen cabinet and grabs onto one of the handles, grunting as he pulls it outta the way.
"Here. Let me help," I offer, pressing my shoulder against the cabinet.
We push and pull until the first door is no longer blocked, and—
"Harley, watch out!"
The door slams into my side. I'm almost knocked off balance as something stumbles through and grabs me by the arm. I shriek, looking up into the back of a walker's throat. Fuck. I try to wrestle free of it, reaching for the hilt of Merle's knife on my thigh.
As soon as I wrap my fingers around it, the walker is suddenly rammed into the door, as if hit by a car.
THUD!
I stumble backwards, dropping the knife to the floor.
Glenn pulls his blade free from the walker's ear.
The body slides down the door, leaving behind a long smear of blood, before collapsing onto the floor.
My heart pounds as I catch my breath.
Holy shit!
When I look up at Glenn, he's already frowning angrily at us. "What the Hell are you guys doing?"
"We—," I ain't quite sure what to say. I knew he saw us. "We were just—"
"It's no big deal," Carl tries to convince him. "I kept us safe. I killed a walker!"
Glenn gestures to the body. "Well, you didn't kill this one, Carl. What would've happened if I wasn't here?"
We don't need to say it. I would've ended up like Herschel.
Sensing that I really messed up this time, that I can't just argue my way outta this or angrily throw something across the room and walk away from it, I say nothing. This is all too similar to the day Carl and I snuck into the woods and came back only to get berated by our parents for doing something so completely stupid, that we might have even gotten ourselves hurt, or bitten, or maybe even killed.
"You know what? It doesn't really matter," Glenn sighs impatiently, shaking his head at us like we're a couple of gross stains on the bottom of his boot, before he picks my knife up off the floor. "You're here to get to the infirmary, right? That's what the bag is for?"
"We're really close," Carl nods as he hands the knife back to me. "It's just around the cor—"
"Yeah, I know where it is," He cuts him off. "Listen, we're here now, okay? We're gonna go there together and then we have to get back to the cell block. I had to leave Maggie in charge of Herschel to come after you guys. You know what that means, right?"
"Well... We didn't think you would," I explain meekly, even though I know he's right. It doesn't really matter.
"You're lucky I did," He retorts, and he's right again.
Whatever scolding we was gonna get for back-chatting last night just got a whole lot worse. God damn it.
"We're wasting time." He holds the door open for us. "Come on. Let's make this quick."
Stepping into the corridor, I mutter, "Sorry, Glenn."
His expression doesn't change. "Save that for your Dad."
Why do bad ideas always seem good at first?
End notes.
I hope you enjoyed reading!
Carl and Harley are just two dumb kids with too much passion. If I was looking after them, I think I'd have to put each of them in one of those backpacks with the leashes on them 😭
And Herschel ☹️
Let me know what you thought of this chapter! See you in the next one! 🤠
The sounds of dry snarling surround us as Rick kneels at the base of the fence, taking a pair of bolt cutters to the wire, snipping it open. Maggie brings her axe down on the skull of the nearest walker with Glenn's help, Dad jamming his knife into another's eyeball just a moment later. The bodies drop into the grass. Rick peels the fence back for us to squeeze through, with his sights on the treeline behind us.
My Dad makes it through first, helping Rick brace the wire apart as the rest of us follow after him, one by one.
I step into the gravelled walkway, suddenly up close and personal with the prison. My fingers tighten around the hilt of my knife, a faint sense of excitement rising from my toes to my scalp. It ain't Buckingham palace, but it sure feels like it. The yard sits just on the other side of the fence, so close yet so far, stretching on for what looks like the length of I'on even know how many soccer fields. The grass is green, green like a pasture on a milk carton. Walkers stumble around, with nothing better to do than bake in the sun. It's kinda beautiful.
"Hurry," Rick's hissing, just as T-Dog and Mouse bring up the rear; the last to slip through. "That's it."
I share a glance with Carl at my side, who's grinning cheesily under the brim of his cowboy hat.
"So cool," He says.
"Okay. That's everyone," His Dad grunts. "Close it up."
They replace the wire door. Glenn jumps in and starts knotting it back together with a spool of red wire.
As he's securing the last loop, a walker crashes into him through the fence. He jumps back just in time. It grabs a handful of nothing, reaching after us as we turn away from it, jogging down the walkway, slow but steady. All the walkers in the field are coming up to the fence to gawk at us, growl at us as we pass by. It's like we're the new guys in town. Are we gonna take all of them out? Can we?
We make our way through the open gate up ahead, gathering in the main gateway area.
The sun beats down on us, sweat slipping down my neck.
"It's perfect," Rick's smiling to himself as we come to a stop behind him. I think he's right. The dirt road we're standing on leads underneath the vehicle gate, all the way up the hill and comes to a stop at another, smaller gate which is open. It's letting the walkers wandering around in the concrete courtyard have free reign of the field. Not good. There's a guard tower on every corner of the yard, overlooking the place. We ain't never had guard towers before. I can see Rick getting all amped up, just like the rest of us. He turns, wielding his machete like a pointer in a class discussion. "If we can shut that gate, prevent more from filling the field, we can pick off these walkers."
I try to count them. But once I get past ten, I remember it don't matter. We can do anything.
"We can take this place by tonight," He gestures.
No more sleeping in the car with Dad and Mouse, wondering what that noise in the trees was. No more running.
"So, how do we shut the gate?" Herschel starts thinking. I know he don't exactly love sleeping in the cars, neither.
"I'll do it," Glenn offers, squinting against the sun. "You guys can cover me."
Maggie shakes her head. "No. It's a suicide run."
"I'm the fastest. It makes sense."
"If speed mattered, Glenn, we'd be sending Harley in," Rick scoffs, tryna be funny. "She's the fastest."
I know he's only tryna make a point, but I can't help but think there's no bother. I am the fastest. I'm the smallest, I'm the youngest, and I'm the weakest, but I'm also the fastest. They saw how I ran outta camp that night at the quarry, how ain't nobody was able to catch up with me for a good five minutes. Ever since I got those keys at Thanton Memorial, I been wanting to do more.
"Why not?" I ask honestly, even though we've been through this before. "Why can't I help?"
My Dad turns a look on me. "Harley, baby, save it. You know the hospital was different."
"Yeah, but—"
"Mind yer mouth, girl. I said it ain't happenin'."
To soften the blow a little, Glenn adds, "Maybe some other time, you can help, okay? But... not now."
"Not now," Rick agrees. I done asked them so many times to let me help out. I ain't surprised they're brushing me off again. It's what they do whenever Carl does the same thing, but I'on know why. I got two hands. I'm smart. I can help. "No. Harley, you, T, Glenn, Maggie, and Beth can post up along this fence line, draw as many as you can away from me and pop 'em when they get too close."
I suck it up. I got no business arguing with them right now. "Okay. M'sorry."
"That's alright," He placates, before dolling out more instructions to the rest of the group.
Herschel and Carl make for the tower to our left, while Carol and my Dad make for the tower to our right. That leaves Rick standing in front of the main gate, hyping himself up to make a run for the courtyard. It reminds me of the day we crossed that frozen river.
He leads me over to the fence line with the others, where he takes up a position next to me.
"You got your gun?" He checks, as Maggie and Beth start hollering at the walkers behind him.
"Hey, over here!"
"Hey! Hey, come here!"
Nodding, I unholster my small pistol as he holds out his palm to me.
Routinely, I pluck out my hearing aids and hand them over, the silence enveloping me. He stuffs them in his pocket.
'Okay,' He signs, 'Start shooting.'
I click the safety of my pistol off. As I line my sights up with the closest walker on the other side of the fence, I see Rick slipping past the main gate and into the field. If that were me in there, I'd be dodging and weaving 'em just like in a soccer game.
Focus, Harley, I scold myself, pulling the trigger. The lady-walker's cheek explodes onto her shoulder.
When I pull the trigger again, her entire head explodes, limp body collapsing like a sack of sand.
Rick continues making his way up the hill, hauling ass with a slight jog. The walkers around him are dropping like flies. Every chance he almost gets to shoot one down, somebody else does it for him. A crossbow bolt pierces their forehead, a bullet from one of the towers rips through their face, or they're turning their heads, lured the opposite direction as they catch wind of us folk at the fence.
They're pilin' up quickly, now. Quicker than we can shoot 'em down.
It's time to holster my gun, brandishing Merle's knife, instead. Rearing back, I stick the blade into the knee of a walker sidled up to the fence. It wobbles a little, its leg twisting, folding in half under the dead weight. Crouching down, I stab its leaky eye.
Warm, curdled blood spurts up my arm, and it's fucking disgusting, but I pull the blade out and carry on.
Taking down the next walker, I glance up to try and spot Rick. Where is he? Is he alright?
There he is. He's almost there; almost at the gate.
Right then, the ground in front of him is shot to pieces, the pebbles flying all over the place like he's stepped on a mine.
He skids to a stop, looking up at Dad and Carol's tower in scolding. Carol gives a little shrug as she reloads. Whoopsies.
Shaking it off, he finally approaches the gate. He takes the wire in his hands, kicking one of the walkers in the stomach and sending it onto its ass as he drags it closed, hooking some metal clips onto it. Once it's secured, he makes a dash for the closest tower.
He disappears behind the metal door. Thirty seconds later, he appears at the top, waving down to us.
'He made it,' Glenn signs to me, his hands bloodied.
'Are you okay?'
His expression softens. 'I'm okay. Let's finish them off.'
'Let's do it.'
With Rick outta the way, it's easy pickings; shooting ducks in a barrel.
The walkers keep dropping, one by one, sometimes two by two, until there's only one of the bastards left standing.
Everyone holds their fire for a moment, as if we're asking each other, Who wants the honors?
We watch Rick lift his rifle, peering down the scope. It could only be him. We all know that. It takes him only half a second to shoot a bullet into its head, and then its legs give out and it's the last to slump into the grass, leaving the field completely still. We did it.
Glenn hands me back my hearing aids, and the first thing I hear is Carol exclaiming, "Fantastic!"
"Nice work, chicken," Dad praises as they step out of the tower, ruffling my cropped hair.
"I killed five, Daddy," I brag a little bit, sheathing my blade as we make for the main gate. "That's, like, half of ten!"
"I know, I saw. I's thinkin' to myself, 'Is that Jackie Chan Junior down there, or what?'"
"Who the Hell's that?"
Glenn just laughs. "Never mind."
"Are you okay?" Carol asks Lori.
"I haven't felt this good in weeks," She sighs as we enter the field.
Holy shit. I know I said we did, but we actually took the place. We did it. All in the matter of an hour, we went from wasting away on a random highway to having an entire prison yard to ourselves. I chase after Carl as he runs ahead, squealing and holding my arms out, like I want the wind to hug me back. This is more than just cool. This is incredible! It feels like we got the whole world again!
"Oh," Carol laughs from behind us, "We haven't had this much space since we left the farm!"
T-Dog cups his mouth and calls out, "Wuh-hooooooo!"
I copy him, screaming, Wuh-hooooooo!, as I run myself around in circles. "We did it!"
"She's gonna drive herself dizzy," Maggie laughs, "Messin' about like that."
"Let her," Dad says as they walk past me, a hint of a smile in his voice.
"We did it!"
"Mmm," Glenn hums, sucking the meat offa the little bone in his hand. "Just like Mom used to make."
He throws it into the fire, knocking a piece of wood over and sending a flurry of embers floating up into the stars.
It's safe to say I ended up tiring myself out this afternoon. It's strange to be worn out, but not from fighting for my life or because I haven't eaten in days. I'm just a kid who's had too much fun. Sitting next to Carl on an old blanket, I peel off a bit of stringy meat with my teeth and chew it as I gaze out at Rick's small figure in the distance, pacing the courtyard fence line. I ain't sure he had any dinner.
This is it, though. This is the place he was talking about for all them months. It turned out to be real. I wish I could say I never doubted him, but there were some nights I thought we'd be on the run forever. I thought he was just spouting nonsense. There weren't no place for us to live like we wanted to, somewhere for us to call home. The work ain't done yet. We still have to get inside the prison. But with the warm night air sitting around us, and the sky twinkling over our heads, I'm happy to stay like this for just one night, even if Rick ain't. He's been at that fence for what feels like hours. He's like that dog again, sniffing out a bone he can't quite reach, not just yet. I wish he'd rest.
"Tomorrow, we'll put all the bodies together." T-Dog muses, absentmindedly petting Mouse.
I stop watching Rick and remember to swallow my mouthful, going in for another bite.
"Wanna keep them away from the water," He continues. "If we can dig a canal under the fence, we'll have plenty of fresh water."
"The soil is good," Herschel adds. In the light of the fire, I can make out the pinkish burn the sun has left on his face. It reminds me of my own sunburn, but it only stings a little. "We could plant some seed. Grow some tomatoes, soybeans, cucumbers."
"Eugh," Carl mumbles. "Tomatoes..."
Herschel's gaze drifts over to the fence line, then. He seems to remember Rick. "That's his third time around."
Everyone spares the man a glance, but only a glance.
"If there were any part of it compromised, he'd have found it by now."
"This'll be a good place to have the baby," Beth chirps, changing the subject. Rick's always a tricky one. "It's safe."
"The prison or the yard?" Lori jokes, idly cupping her belly. "At this rate, the baby might come tonight."
Wiping the grease from my lips, I muse, "Back in Sharpsburg, my Daddy said ya might let me name the baby."
"Oh, yeah? What would you pick?"
I give a bit of a shrug, taking another bite, 'cause I ain't given it much thought. "Sum' like... Bob."
Glenn humors me, "And if it's a girl?"
"Uhh... Bob...-ette?"
"Sure." T-Dog deadpans, shaking his head and chuckling. "If you want it to hate you for the rest of its life."
I throw my bone into the fire as Lori says, "We'll see."
That's adult language for, Not in a million years.
"Harley?" Carol asks me from across the group. "How's your Dad feeling about being in a place like this?"
I know what she means. A prison.
"I ain't asked him, yet."
She treads carefully when she asks, "It wasn't... It wasn't this prison, right?"
"Nah. He went to Arrendale State Prison." Nobody ever knows where that is, so I add, "It's kinda near Tennessee, I guess."
"Well, at least, there's that," Says T-Dog. "Imagine the world ending, only for you to end up in the same prison again. Woof."
I stick around for a couple more minutes, finishing off some more of the barn owl meat and baked beans, but after a while, I let everyone know I'm gonna go talk to my Dad for a bit. I know if I don't bring him some food, he'll end up going hungry for the night.
"We'll save your spot for you," Glenn tells me, instead of getting up to escort me like he usually does. It's safe here.
Grabbing a bowl of food, I stand from the blanket and cross the field, stepping up to the overturned bus.
I look up. "Uh... Dad?"
His face appears as he leans over the side, meeting my gaze through the dark. "Oh. Hey, babe."
There's a small problem. "How am I gonna get up there?"
"Well, ya climb."
"Oh. Thanks," I mumble, rolling my eyes at that remarkably unhelpful tidbit. I step onto the tyre, grabbing some sort of pipe on the undercarriage, and try to get a good foothold on another piece of metal, but it's too hard. I pull away. "Ugh. Dad. Help."
"I'm only playin'." He chuckles, setting his crossbow aside and laying on his belly. "C'mon. I gotcha."
Reaching down for me, he effortlessly catches me as I jump for his hand, pulling me up next to him.
"There ya go."
"Could'a done that in the first place," I point out, taking a seat by his side. "I brought'cha some dinner."
Bathed in the moonlight, his brow crumples as he frowns, eventually taking the bowl from me. "You ate?"
"Yeah. Makin' sure you get some, too, 'fore T-Dog eats it all."
"Thank you, baby."
"Ya welcome," I shrug, swinging my feet back and forth. "Carol's wonderin' if you're okay, bein' back in a prison and all."
Spooning some food into his mouth, he garbles, "Lady's almost as brown-nosed as Dale was."
"Well... I'm wonderin', too."
Something about my quiet admission gets him to actually answer this time. Swallowing his mouthful, the bump in his throat bobs up and down before he sucks in a big breath and lets it all out again. "I'm fine," He says, "'Sides, we ain't actually inside, yet."
I guess not. "But we will be."
"I said I'm fine, baby." He insists, biting down on a big piece of meat so he can pretend he can't say anything else.
My Dad ain't never talked much about his four and a half years in Arrendale State Prison, but I do know that when he came back, he slept on the porch for nearly a whole month afterwards because he couldn't stand being in his own bedroom. There were a lot of things that were better than they were before he left us. Like how he appreciated every meal, even if it was just a cheese sandwich. How most mornings, I'd wake up to him stroking my hair and just looking at me. But there were a lot of things that were worse. Enough to matter.
I overheard him telling Merle once that the guards used to beat on him extra, because they knew he wouldn't fight back. He had me to get home to. He couldn't afford to fuck up and add more months or years to his sentence. They all used to beat on him.
I don't want Dad to think I see him as a pussy or nothin', so I tell him, "I know. I's just makin' sure."
"I can tell ya what, though," He scoffs, slinging the bone over the fence, "I ain't gon' be sleepin' in no fuckin' cell again."
"I'm sure they got proper bedrooms somewhere in there, right? Like, for the guards?"
Holding back some bitterness, he tells me, "No, chicken. They don't."
"Oh. Well, we can just sleep outside or somethin', then."
"Ain't you been nagging everyone about wantin' a real bed to sleep in?"
Yeah. "But—"
"Well, you're sleepin' inside, then." He decides. "I want'chu to have that."
I want him to have that too, but I ain't gonna win that argument. So, I just agree. "Okay, Daddy. Fine."
"Jesus. We're already hashin' out terms," He jokes, "And we ain't even made it inside the courtyard, yet."
"We're positive thinkers!"
"You definitely are, ya silly monkey." He picks up his crossbow and slings it on, standing up. "C'mon. Let's head back, now."
"Okay. But only 'cause I miss the fire."
He climbs down first and helps me down afterward, catching me and setting me on the grass. We make the walk back together.
"Bethy," Herschel's saying as we approach, "Sing Paddy Reilly for me. I haven't heard that one, I think, since your mother was alive."
Maggie gives him a tense look. "Daddy, not that one. Please."
"Well, uh... How about Partin' Glass?"
My Dad and I sit down on the blanket as Beth shyly protests, "Nobody wants to hear."
"Why not?" Glenn asks, putting on a small smile.
There's no real reason not to, so she gives in. "Okay. Daryl, do you know that one?"
"Yeah." Maggie chirps, some of the sadness that was weighing her face down disappearing. "You can play us through it."
"I can try," He corrects her, before he gets back up and heads over to the cars near the gate, grabbing his guitar from the backseat.
As I notice Carol sending me a questioning look, I feel myself trying not to glare at her. "Don't ask him about it."
Understanding, she nods to herself.
When my Dad returns, he settles the guitar in his lap, looking at Beth.
She only hesitates for a moment or two before she opens her mouth, and the words that come out are some of the prettiest I ever heard. Slowly, my Dad adds a few strokes of the strings here and there, before he starts to get a real feel for it and pieces something real lovely and quaint together, something I think most people wouldn't think he'd ever be able to make, but he's just as gentle with the chords as an artist would be with his canvas and paints. She sings softly about spending her days in good company, memories she can't recall.
T-Dog lays with his arm resting under his head, gazing up at the stars as the melody flows over him.
Lori and Carl sway side to side, Maggie fondly watching her sister as she holds Glenn's hand.
She joins in singing at the passing of the next lyric, and it's obvious they prolly used to do this a lot when they were my age.
Herschel looks into the fire, a picture of peace.
It even lures Rick over from the fence line after a minute or so. He sneaks in while nobody has the opportunity to make a comment about how long he's been over there, sitting next to me and Carl. I pass him some leftovers, too, before he can weasel his way out of it.
"Thanks, honey," He hesitates to say as he takes the bowl, despite himself.
"Good night and joy," The girls duet, "Be with you all. Good night and joy... Be with you all."
Dad strums a chord one last time, finishing the song off.
"Beautiful," Herschel decides.
He sets the guitar on the ground, sending me a fleeting smile.
"Better all turn in," Rick clears his throat, reminding me of where we are. "I'll take first watch. We got a big day tomorrow."
Glenn frowns, "What do you mean?"
"Look, I know getting to this point has been a lotta work," He sighs, looking from one person to the next, studying the exhaustion on their faces. "This was a great win, but we've gotta push just a little bit more. Most of the walkers are dressed as guards and prisoners. It looks like this place fell pretty early. It could mean the supplies are intact. They'd have an infirmary. A kitchen. Commissary."
T-Dog jumps in, asking, "An armory?"
"There'll be one nearby," Dad guesses. "Can't risk havin' it inside, 'case a riot breaks out and some John Doe thinks he's Rambo."
"Makes sense."
"This place could be a gold mine," Rick exclaims.
I can tell he ain't got nobody on the hook with this idea, except maybe Dad, and me. Sure, I'm tired. I'm only eight but I could sleep for the rest of my life. That don't mean I ain't eager as all Hell to see what else this place has for us. Hell, I'd do it tonight.
Herschel is the first to speak up. "We're dangerously low on ammo. We wouldn't even make a dent."
"That's why we have to go in there," He says like it's obvious. "Hand to hand."
Alright. He really weren't kiddin', then. Tomorrow is a big day. Even bigger than this one.
"After all we been through... We can handle it."
Early the next morning, I notice slight movement from across the fire as I'm poking at a tin of leftover beans with a stick.
Carl lifts his head from the blanket, blinking away sleep like a dazed frog. It looks like a coyote came along during the night and got into a brawl with his hair, but I know it's just 'cause he had a good night's rest under the stars, feeling safe. There's nothing like it.
Clicking my fingers at him, I draw his attention.
'Want some breakfast?,' I sign, knowing my hair prolly looks just as messy, even if it's barely longer than his.
Yawning, he stands from the blanket and comes to sit next to me in the grass.
'You kicked me again,' I tell him while we wait for the beans to warm up, the smell of smoke and fresh dirt on the breeze.
'I did?,' He frowns.
'Yeah. In your sleep. I think you broke a bone.'
'That sucks. Put in your—.' He gestures to his ear.
Keeping a little scepticism, I dig into my backpack and fit my hearing aids in.
"What is it?"
"Drama queen," He enjoys saying very loudly into my left ear.
Startled, I smack him away. Ugh. Walked right into that one. "Seriously? You ain't gettin' a single bean, anymore."
He just giggles to himself, sitting back on his palms. He thinks he's a real comedian.
Apparently, by this time tomorrow, we'll all be sat up in one of them cell blocks together, living the life. Looking at the buildings now, I take notice of the giant letters painted onto the sides of the cement walls, the shambling masses of walkers on the ground, unaware of the birds on the fence watching them with stalking eyes, waiting for one to succumb to its weight. I can only imagine what's on the inside.
I'm reminded of Carl when he suddenly contemplates aloud, "Man. I hope it won't be like the CDC."
Turning to look at him, my heart gives a little kick. The CDC? What's he mean?
"Or the farm," He adds, but I'm sure it's not an afterthought.
"It won't be," I say almost forcefully, offended he'd even think that way. "Don't say that, Carl."
"Sorry," He mutters regretfully as he sits upright, resting his elbows on his knees. "You're right. Forget I said that."
I know I should prolly take a page outta my Dad's book at this moment. Whenever there's uncertainty ahead of us, or somethin' awful has happened, he don't spout some empty promise. There might come a day where he's made himself a liar. Instead, he says something like, We'll try our best, or, There's nothin' more we can do. I always find the insignificance comforting. I know as sure as I do that the sun's gonna come up tomorrow, he's telling the truth. You can't be let down when you're dreaming in the dirt to begin with.
I don't think I can bring myself to say them things right now, not after everything we did to get here.
Besides, I'm in the dirt no matter what I say.
"None of that matters." I try and convince him. "Everything's gonna be like we hoped. This is our second chance."
"Third chance," He corrects. "Technically."
"Whatever. Even better. Third time's the charm, ya know."
He turns a suspicious look on me, like I've just done something bizarre. "You're being, like... positive."
"I'm a positive thinker," I tell him, just like I told my Dad last night.
"Since when?"
"Um... Since yesterday. I think."
That makes him giggle. "Okay. But, you need to say something negative. It's weird when you don't."
Obliging, I drawl, "You's a sour-faced scaredy cat, Carl, and I'on like the way you think. Makes me wanna punch yer lights out."
He can't help but let out a snort-laugh. "Thanks."
"Ya welcome." I watch him as he gazes out at the prison buildings for a moment, before I ask, "You believe me, right?"
He glances at me. "Do you believe you?"
I was kinda hoping he would answer first. "Well... Yeah."
"I do, too, then." He says, much to my relief. "Even if you did sound like my Dad just now."
"Who the Hell's burnin' beans this early in the morning?"
Our heads whip in the direction of my Dad's voice. He's sitting up, rubbing at the pink indentations of grass on his neck. Oh, right. The beans. Grabbing the stick, I poke the tin outta the way of the smouldering ash and blow the thin smoke away from it.
It clears, revealing the perfectly saucy, not-burnt beans. The smell draws Mouse from his slumber.
"Uh. Nobody," I quip. "Want some?"
"Nah, babe," He groans, scratching the dog behind his ears. "You have 'em."
"What about me? Do I get some?" Carl asks as I grab a spoon. "I'm sorry I scared you before."
I don't hesitate to pick up a second one, handing it to him. "I'on care. Here."
"Thanks."
Dad frowns at him. "You scared her?"
"Oh, uh. Yeah." The boy admits, sensing he might be in trouble. "I kinda shouted in her ear. It was dumb."
"Ease up on that shit a little," He chides. "And don't let me catch you doin' it."
"Sorry, Daryl."
"I'on care," I reassure Carl again, spooning beans into my mouth. My Dad's just protective. Sometimes, it can feel like I'm less of a daughter and more of a pet, but he's always been like that. Especially after I lost my hearing, and especially when he's stressed.
After everybody else has woken up and the beans are long gone, Rick announces, "Let's do this, then."
The courtyard is just as much a massacre as the field was.
The birds perched onto the fence fly off as soon as the first blood is spilled.
I drive Merle's knife into the walker's rubbery kneecap, twisting it around the bone, feeling some sorta crack, and finishing it off with a stab to the brain when it falls against the fence. Pulling the blade out from between the pink mush and browned skull, I watch them who's inside the courtyard make their way across it in a tight formation, lashing out at any walkers that get too close.
When they make it to the undercover area, all five of them skid to a stop.
They back themselves up against the wall, hiding from the sea of walkers just around the corner.
As they linger there, a couple sets of body armour stumble out from behind a dumpster. Wait, not armour. Walkers wearing armour. The only way to tell are the fingers poking out from under the sleeves, their arms raising as Dad tries shooting a visor.
The bolt ricochets off the plastic, landing somewhere in the piles of trash.
"Hey! Walkers!" Beth shouts, rattling the fence. "Over here! C'mon!"
"Over here!"
"Hey, ugly!" I shout at the walker closest to me, luring it in and stabbing it in the soft part of its knee.
When it falls over, Carl deals the finishing blow with his lead pipe.
"Thanks," I lilt, breathless.
The group realizes they ain't gettin' through that armour. In good old, Hand to hand, fashion, as Rick called it, they start charging at them. My Dad wrestles one up against the wall, grabbing its helmet and ripping it off, rearing back, bludgeoning it into the walker's face until it turns to mush, drops to the ground. Glenn slashes another's neck in two, kicking it away from him in a spray of blood.
When the opportunity strikes, Rick runs for the far gate, pulling it shut and securing it with more clips.
Maggie struggles to keep a big brute offa her, before she drives her knife up its nose.
The walker's blood freckles her face as it falls.
She's completely beaming. "See that?!"
Glenn and T only have a few seconds to be impressed, turning to hack down the next walker that approaches them.
Then, finally, the courtyard falls still.
Letting out a sigh, I sheathe my knife and grip onto the fence, watching the group talk amongst themselves in the wake of all the bodies. They point to a few of them, shake their heads some. I expect them to reconvene with us, but instead, they walk off.
"What's going on?" Lori wonders, as Rick and my Dad very carefully open the door to one of the cell blocks.
After a tense moment, they all creep inside, weapons drawn.
"They would only go in there if they thought it was safe," Herschel reassures us all. "We just have to trust them, and wait."
Carol glances at me and Carl. "You kids okay?"
"Don't worry about me," The boy says, while I just give a simple nod.
The next time the big, red door opens, Maggie appears and jogs over to us, pulling the clips off our gate.
"C'mon, y'all." She drags it open, that beautiful smile still plastered on her sweaty face. "Let's go get our things."
Her Dad asks, "You cleared it?"
She's already halfway down the hill, grinning at us over her shoulder. "We sure did!"
Wearing my backpack and clutching my soccer ball to my stomach, I follow everyone into the cellblock.
The dark, damp-smelling corridor stretches on for a while, lazily opening up to a huge, even damper-smelling room. I come to a stop with everyone else on the concrete platform, peering up at the sickeningly tall ceiling. Bands of sunlight drain in through the barred windows all the way at the top, too far outta reach for me to catch a glimpse of any of the greenery I know is on the other side.
"Nice, right?" Maggie smiles, right before a dead walker body falls from the second storey railing. Eugh.
It lands with a splat, T-Dog taking its ankles into his hands to drag it away.
Definitely no Buckingham Palace, alright, but like I said — Compared to being on the road, it might as well be.
We continue on into the cell hall, taking it all in as Rick plods down the rusty stairs. "So. What do you think?"
"Home sweet home," Glenn muses.
"Home sweet home," He agrees, stepping onto ground level.
"I love it," I exclaim.
He laughs, his face covered in grime and sweat, but happy; very happy. "I knew you would."
Lori wonders aloud, "It's secure?"
"This cell block is."
Still eager to find out more, I ask him, "What about the rest of the prison, Rick?"
"We'll find the cafeteria and the infirmary in a few hours," He nods, hands on his hips. "Gotta clear the bodies from here, first."
Okay. "Can I choose a cell?"
"Sure, go ahead. S'all yours."
A girly sigh. "We're sleeping in cells—...?"
Behind me, Beth sounds disappointed with the idea, but I don't mind. When ya think about it, a cell is just a bedroom with a funny door. I step into the first one I come across that don't got any walker bodies laying up in it, and sit down on the bare mattress, bouncing on it a little. A smile creeps onto my face. A bed. A real bed. Mouse jumps up next to me, seeming just as pleased with this discovery.
"We did it, Mouse," I mutter happily, setting my things down on the bedside tray. "It's home sweet home."
"Knock, knock," Beth sing-songs, as Carl peeps out from behind her. "Wanna bunk together?"
Nodding straight away, I gasp, "Together-together? All three of us?"
Mouse stares at me with that sweet, empty-brained look of his.
"The four of us, I mean?"
"It'll be like a sleepover." She smiles, placing her blankets on the bed. "One of us will have to take the floor, though."
"I can do it," Carl offers, tryna play the gentleman. Gross. Before Beth can protest, he's scurrying away to grab another mattress.
"You want the top bunk or the bottom bunk, Harley?"
"I want the top bunk," I decide, pulling my blanket outta my backpack and climbing the ladder. Crawling onto the cold mattress, I splay the blanket out and give the limp pillow a few punches and a hearty shake, in an effort to fluff it out a little bit. "Perfect."
Underneath me, Beth exclaims to herself as she sits down, "It's actually— It's actually comfortable."
"Got one," Carl announces as he walks back in, stumbling around with a mattress in his grasp.
"Can you even see around that thing?" I tease.
"Yep," Without much care, he dumps the thing on the ground, proudly dusting his hands off on his hips. "There."
Rick saunters up to the door then, leaning against it as he smirks at us. "What are you guys doin'?"
"This is our cell," I chirp.
He shakes his head. "You kids are ridiculous. Don't you want your own space?"
"Nope," All three of us answer at the same time.
"Let me know how long that lasts," He drawls, looking the cell up and down.
Hopping down from my bunk, I follow him outta the room and climb up the stairs, finding my Dad at the top. He's got two mattresses laying on the floor of the perch, his blanket splayed out across the both of them, crossbow leaning against the wall.
"You find a cell, yet, chicken?" He groans as he reclines on the makeshift bed, tryna get comfortable.
I kneel down beside him. "Yeah, I'm sharin' with Beth and Carl."
"All three of ya?" He quirks a brow. "How's that workin'?"
"Carl's on the floor," I try not to laugh. "It's a bit like the CDC, ain't it? When we first got there?"
"The CDC? Ain't like there's air-conditioning or hot water in this joint," He scoffs. "I ain't so sure."
"There ain't no bombs, neither, so I'll take it." I move to lay down next to him. We both stare up at the ceiling, even though there's nothin' up there, except for a few mishappen stains and scratches, like constellations. "Carl says it's like the CDC, too."
"Did he?"
"And the farm," I add, knocking my boots together. "But not 'cause of the air-con. 'Cause of... everythin' else."
S'true. I lied to Carl, when I pretended everything was gonna be fine. I might got a dirty mouth, but I try not to make a habit of dirtying it with anythin' other than a few swear words, especially not a lie. Third time's the charm. I'on even know what that means.
He turns his head to look at me, frowning the slightest bit through his hair. "You was so excited just yesterday?"
"I know. I still am," I admit, "But—..."
He waits a while for me to continue, but I just end up shrugging. The words are anchored down somewhere, won't come out.
Dad must get my meaning, though. "Harley, there's a whole world out there. If this don't work out, there'll be somewhere else."
"But I like it here."
"I know ya do. You can keep likin' it, too," He pinches my arm, "If ya stop thinkin' about what might happen to it."
"What is gonna happen to it?"
That's a question nobody ever has the answer to, but everybody's always asking it. "I don't know, baby. Maybe nothin'."
"Ever?"
"Ever."
I like that idea. Nothin' happening, ever, except for the sun rising and setting. "That's a lotta time to grow soybeans."
"Huh?"
"Soybeans," I repeat, smiling. "Herschel said last night he wants to grow some. Tomatoes and cucumbers, too."
"There ya go, then. Just think about them."
"Nah. I'll just get hungry."
My Dad sighs for a moment, studying the ceiling, before he props himself up on his elbows. "I'mma get some fresh air for a bit."
"What?"
"Ya heard," He dismisses me, mumbling something to himself as he scoots off the mattress, something about suffocating.
He's only been in here all of five minutes. I watch him pull on his leather vest, grabbing his crossbow and slinging it over his shoulder, very obviously trying not to look at any of the walls around us for too long. I ain't sure how he's gonna make it through the night in here, if he can't even make it through an hour of housewarming, but there's nothing I can do besides keep my mouth shut.
As he plods down the squeaky staircase, somebody else climbs up it, bumping his shoulder.
"You alright, man?" Glenn frowns, hesitating on the next stair up. "Where you going?"
"Outside," He pointedly replies, not looking back.
"Well, I can see that."
"I'm just gonna trail 'round the perimeter for a while."
We listen to his heavy footsteps retreat, retreat, retreat, and then the loud clanging of the metal gate.
After sharing a sympathetic look with me, Glenn continues on without a word, leaving me to get up and retreat back into my cell.
End notes.
I'm so excited for this season! I set aside some time to plan it all out in my notes and I had a lot of fun doing it. It reminded me of the times I was brainstorming for season one.
I hope you enjoyed this introduction to the new season!
Kindly let me know what you thought! See you next time :)
I was lying last time. That wasn't a biggun. THIS is a biggun.
'Be careful, Dad.'
'I will, baby.'
I realize the others. 'Oh. And you too, I guess.'
'Real funny,' T-Dog signs, unimpressed.
The strongest of our group spare us no last glances as they turn away, with only five bullets and a handful of bolts between them. I sit next to Lori on the small bench, watching their backs retreat. The Thanton Memorial hospital. There it is, tall and beige like a school, but really more of a Hellbox filled with nasty surprises behind each one of the hundreds of little black windows. Glad it ain't me.
God. Nine miles. Two days. Sharpsburg, East of nowhere. We really made it. I guess I knew we would.
'You know this place.'
Herschel's already looking at me when I turn to him, his moustache curled around a smile.
'Just a feeling,' He adds.
'You're a mind reader,' I decide, regarding him with suspicion.
Herschel Greene; a wizard disguised as a Georgian farmer. I knew there was something up with him.
He doesn't respond, because I guess he don't want his cover blown. That or... Well, he's waiting for an answer.
'My Momma lived in this town.' Is all I supply him with after a time, because it ends the same way most stories do.
'I'm sorry.'
I shrug. It ain't anybody's fault. 'I don't know why I didn't tell nobody.'
'This town means something to you. We don't always share things like that.'
I guess. 'What about your Momma?'
'My Mother died when I was fairly young.' He admits easily, like somebody at peace. 'One day, my brother and I noticed she'd gone out into the rain to water the plants, and things were never quite the same for a long time after that.'
Oh. I've heard of that. People getting old, forgetting where their bedroom is, who their kids are.
It's hard to imagine Herschel as just a boy with a Momma.
Some days, it's even hard to imagine myself as just a girl, even though that's what I still am.
I offer him a lame smile.
'Let's talk about something a little happier,' He suggests, while over his shoulder, a flashlight glares across the inside of one of the second storey windows. 'I'm starting to think it's the end of December. That would mean it's Christmas soon.'
The light disappears.
I ignore it.
If only them pharmacies we checked this morning had anything in them besides rat shit and dust.
'Jesus' birthday party,' I muse.
That gets him to laugh. I think he's tryna distract me. 'Yes. It could even be tomorrow.'
'Really? How do you know?'
'Well, I suppose I don't. Do you like Christmas?'
Everybody likes Christmas. That is, at least, everybody likes presents.
'Yeah. My Meemaw had a really pretty tree.'
'The minute it turned December first, Maggie and Beth would always force everyone to put up ours.'
'Do they believe in Santa Claus?'
'Not anymore, I'm afraid.'
'And you?'
His eyes glint mischievously. 'Of course I do.'
I consider it. 'I don't think I do. I don't believe in the Easter Bunny, neither.'
Or God, but that's a different story.
'They didn't ever come to your house?'
'They came a few times, but I think they forgot about us. My friend Dylan said they're made up. The Christmas after that, I stayed up late to spy on Santa, but I just saw Merle and Dad carrying presents in from the truck. I never told them.'
'I guess Santa was too busy that night.'
'If he is real, I hope he's okay. The Easter bunny has lots of chocolate to eat, but... Santa might be hungry.'
I wonder if the walkers have made it to the North Pole yet. Knowing those assholes, they definitely have.
'You forget; — Santa has magic.'
'That's how he makes the sleigh fly, right?'
'Right. And all those cookies and all that milk... Well. He's got more than enough to last a lifetime.'
'So, you think he's okay?'
'I'm sure of it.'
'I would like some cookies and milk, too.'
The old man only laughs again, giving my knee a gentle pat as Carl leans forward, his mouth moving around some words.
When the boy gestures to me, Herschel translates.
'He asked me what we were talking about. He wants to tell you it's okay; Santa forgot about him too, one year.'
Carl sends me a thumbs up, trusting that the message got across well enough.
It did. I feel my smile widen.
It's wiped away when Lori suddenly lurches forward between us. Her chest wracks, wracks, wracks, a soft wad of phlegm flying past her lips and landing at her feet. My hand goes to her shoulder, squeezing reassuringly, as if that's gonna do anything useful. Her lungs, they must be clogged up like sponges filled with yoghurt, all that sickness and junk coming back up the way it went in.
Herschel's on his feet, bringing his thin hand down on her back, knocking the phlegm out of her.
I glance over my shoulder.
Lights; more of them, swooping over the glass, appearing and disappearing and reappearing.
A gunshot lighting up a window.
Please be okay, I think. Lori won't make it like this.
Facing forward again, Lori's got her hand splayed over the base of her throat, coughing dryly. She takes the water bottle Carol is offering to her, and gulp, gulp, gulps down the last of what's inside, deflating when she's done, cradling her big belly.
Are you okay, I ask aloud as I loosen my grip on her, hoping it sounds how it's supposed to sound.
She smiles at me in the slightest of ways, putting her hand over mine before I can pull it away.
She nods, I'm okay, honey.
I nod back, because that's good. I don't believe her for a second, but that's good.
'There was a gunshot,' Beths signs to me, then.
'I know. I saw.'
She continues signing even as she turns to Herschel, a habit by now. 'That was loud.'
'Don't worry. Anything that heard it will be too slow to make their way over here.'
'I hope so.'
We sit without talking after that, watching the windows of the hospital light up with gunshots every now and then, as if it were a football game on TV. I count them, the flashes. The one I saw while Lori was coughing, that's one. That one there, that's two.
Rick used to talk about the day he woke up in the Grady Memorial Hospital sometimes. Right now, the only parts of the story I can remember are the ones where he'd hesitate to continue, staring at something in the fire the rest of us couldn't see, before he muttered about the way there wasn't one wall in the entire building that wasn't dirtied with blood, not even in the children's ward.
Hospitals just ain't what they used to be, is what I learned from him.
There's definitely more than just rat shit and dust in there.
I glance at Beth, asking her, 'Any noise?'
Her lips crumple into a thin line as she answers, 'Nothing.'
Just when I swear Herschel is about to bow his head and start praying, the front doors swing open.
Mouse perks up, his tail ramrod straight.
That's Dad, T-Dog, and Maggie walking out.
Where's Rick and Glenn?
The three of them are panting, dishevelled, but nobody hurt. Nobody bit. That's always the first thing I look for.
Thing is, though, they're all looking at me like I've won a shitty prize and I just don't know it yet.
What now?, I almost feel like saying, but don't.
The further in we walk, the darker it gets.
Does anybody really like the dark?
The flashlights carve out pockets in the walls and floors around us as we make our way down corridor after corridor. My heart skips a beat each time we pass the body of a patient or a nurse or a person in regular clothing, all with a bolt or a bullet buried somewhere inside them. We sidestep their limp arms in turn, their puddles of blood. I ain't ever been in a horror house before, but I imagine this is worse. I imagine it'd prolly feel a whole lot less like you're being walked to the gallows for execution, and that the blood would be fake.
If I had my locket, it would be clutched between my fingers right now, but the soft spot beneath my throat is completely bare. When I woke up this morning to my empty palm, I knew right away what'd happened. I didn't bother to ask what he did with it.
Passing another body with a bolt skewered through its face, my Dad reaches for it, pulling it out.
Clicking it back onto his bow, he notices me watching him.
'Keep going, baby.' He signs to me, black blood smeared down the side of his neck. 'Not far, now.'
T-Dog comes to a stop in the middle of the corridor a minute later, his flashlight revealing Glenn and Rick standing together just up ahead. Not hurt. Not bit. They look up from what they've been doing, which looks like taking turns kicking the wall.
T-Dog lowers the flashlight to their feet.
There it is.
The Harley-sized hole in the wall.
Now that I'm looking it, I can see what they meant. Nobody else is fitting through that thing, not even Carl.
Still no use, is the sentiment written all over Rick's face.
It looks like they've tried their best to widen the gap, but it's made out of solid brick and we're fresh outta jackhammers.
Will she fit?
Yeah, I think so, Is the gist of what I can tell they're saying to each other.
We got this piece off here, but it the rest isn't budging. We don't have any bullets left to shoot it.
Maybe... we can do what I said before? Find another pharmacy?
Sure. When you find one within twenty miles of here, you let me know.
You're right. That was dumb. Sorry.
There are no other options. The medicine Lori needs is in that room, and it's like I said. She won't make it, otherwise.
'Listen. There are keys on the desk.' Dad explains to me, his stern expression contoured harshly by the flashlights surrounding us. He takes my wrist, guiding me to crouch with him at the base of the wall, pointing through the cracked bricks. I strain to make out the desk with the keys at the back of the room on the other side, before I meet his gaze again. 'Do you see them?'
'Yeah. I saw them.'
The desk ain't the only thing in there.
'We need you to grab them and unlock the door for us.'
We both know I also saw the walker standing idly in the corner, head bowed to the floor, waiting.
'We'll be able to kill it when the door is open.' He adds when I don't respond, as if he needed permission. 'I can't from here.'
'My heart is beating fast.'
He nods. 'That's a good thing. And this meathead is dumb. Are you dumb?'
I puff my chest out, shaking my head.
'That's right. You don't need to hear them when you're smarter than them. You're always smarter than them. Okay?'
'Okay.'
That's what he's told me ever since I went totally deaf. I don't need to hear them when I'm smarter than them. It's not as if we've had the opportunity to test the theory out, since there's so little walkers that I ain't had to kill one yet, but I trust him.
Twisting around, he gestures for Glenn's flashlight and catches it easily, giving it a few test clicks.
He hands it to me. 'Remember what I taught you?'
I give a nod, feeling the weight of Merle's knife sitting in the sheath on my thigh.
'Good. And be careful of the glass on the floor, okay?'
'Okay. I got this.'
I can do this. I gotta, for Lori and the baby. It'll make for a funny story one day, anyway. I can do it.
'You got this.' He agrees. 'It's gonna smell you, but you're not gonna panic. Easy stuff.'
'Easy stuff. Okay.'
'Okay?'
'Okay.'
With one last look at the group, I take a deep breath and grab onto one of the exposed bricks, contorting myself until my head and one of my arms is through the gap. I pause for a moment, trying not to breathe too much as I watch the walker follow invisible patterns along the floor with its eyes. Once its head is tilted away from me, I brace my hand on the floor, pushing myself through.
Oh, God. What was it I just said? I can do this?
The flashlight blinks on and off as I land on the other side, grabbing it, giving it a shake.
The desk is illuminated in a circle of light, centre stage.
The dead body twitches in the shadows. I slowly get to my feet, silently warning it to stay right where it is if it knows what's good for it. I'm smart. I can read and write now, and my Dad taught me how to stab the thigh first, so the walker will collapse and make it easier for me to reach whatever cavity I can stick my knife in. If this thing gets too close to me, it's gonna get the Dixon treatment.
Uh huh. That's right, I scold it, chin held up. The Dixon treatment. Ain't nobody want that!
The pieces of glass on the floor glint in the light as I tip toe my way through them, stepping up to the desk.
Dad said the keys are here. I saw them. They should be right here amongst these dusty papers — Ugh, God, don't sneeze. Don't. — or maybe even on this folder? What about the shelves above the desk? How could they just disappear?
When I turn the light on the walker, it's looking at me, eyeballs wet, reflecting the light.
It's smelt me.
That's okay. I'm okay. We knew it would.
It starts its slow shuffle towards me as I turn my attention back on the desk, casting about it twice as quickly now, batting the alarm clock, the pen pots, the stethoscope, everything out of my way and following all the pencils and random office supplies down to the floor. Kneeling, I look around, making sure the keys haven't gone down with them or fallen between the desk and the cabinets.
A glint of metal.
I gasp. They have!
I must've accidently knocked them off while I was choking back all that dust in my face.
I stick my hand into the slim gap, but — Ugh. — I can't get it any farther than my knuckles!
I'll have to make it wider.
Abandoning the flashlight, I grab the side of the desk, using all my strength to shove it even just one inch to the side.
Shit, it's heavy. They got bowling balls in here, or what?
The wheelie chair bumps into my ankle. I act on instinct, my hands shooting out, bracing against it. I look up. The walker's slouched over it, reaching for me. My elbows, they buckle. Shit. The seat slams into my shoulder — Ouch! — but you know what. This'll do. This works. I just need these stupid keys. I ignore the walker and its stench of old meat, focused on nothing but the keys.
I'm not gonna panic. It's what I used to do, but I've learnt since then. I'm better!
A couple shoves, and the gap is just wide enough, wide as it's ever gonna be.
Easy stuff. Easy stuff.
The seat suddenly gives way. The body rolls, cracking its cheekbone on the floor. Don't matter. I got the keys. I'm back on my feet and running to the door, feeling out a random key and shoving it in the lock, twisting it. It's the right one. The door opens.
Maggie pulls me out by the arm. It's if there's a fire blazing behind me and I'm about to go up in flames.
That's it. I'm out!
I fall into her stomach, protectively held there.
Thank whoever's still up there. Or maybe, just thank me.
Rick and Dad push past my shoulders, marching into the room and unsheathing their blades, powerfully driving them both into the walker's skull. Blood splatters as they yank them out, droplets landing across the glass cap of the flashlight on the floor. It tints the light and everything it's cast onto a bright red, flickering. Dad picks it up, wipes it on his thigh, and hands it back to Glenn.
Grinning proudly to myself, I hold up the keys up like a trophy head for everyone to see.
Maggie releases me, smiling breathlessly down at me in relief.
'Well done,' T-Dog exclaims with his hands, sharing a high five with me.
Kneeling in front of me, Dad cups my face in his hands. He don't give a damn about the keys. Are you okay?
'I'm okay. The keys were down the side of the desk. I couldn't reach them. I had to—,' Shoving at the air, I enthusiastically mime the struggle, making Maggie chuckle behind her hand. 'The walker was trying to get me through the chair.'
He smiles, wagging his thumbs across my cheeks before lowering his hands. 'I told you. Meatheads. But not you.'
'Not all the time, anyway.'
'You should've come back out when you couldn't find the keys.'
'Sorry.'
'It's alright. There won't be a next time. You did good.'
Then, taking the keys from me, he stands back up and returns to Rick's side in the dark room.
I stay right beside Maggie and Glenn as they make quick work of the storage room door, pushing it open. Their torches illuminate the shelves on either side of them, which to everyone's relief, are completely untouched, lined with all kinds of medicine. It wasn't all for nothing. Without bothering to read many of the labels, they swoop their arms through the masses of bottles, catching everything in their open backpacks and zippering them back up, before nodding to each other and stepping back outta the small room.
Let's go, Rick says as he shoos us forward. We're all eager to get the Hell outta this place.
Stepping through Thanton Memorial's broken glass doors, daylight breaks across my face.
The fresh, cold air floods into my dusty lungs.
When Carl spots me, it's like the bench burns his ass. He's calling my name as he comes running at me, crushing me in a hug that almost sends us both toppling over into the snow. A giggle is squeezed from me as I hug him back, feeling my bones creak under the pressure. Wow. For somebody who ain't eaten anything other than a bit of rabbit for the past two days, he sure is strong.
Pulling away, he holds both my shoulders as he worriedly exclaims something to me.
You're the coolest, bravest person ever, I'm gonna assume is what he's saying, I don't know how you did it!
He pulls me in for another, quicker hug.
When Herschel appears over his shoulder, I get the real story. 'He's telling you we were all very worried.'
Oh. Is that right?
Ow!, The boy scoffs as I land a punch to his shoulder, forcing him offa me.
'Tell him he's talking to Harley Dixon,' I say.
As the sentiment is passed on, Carl rolls his eyes at me, making a retort.
'He wants to remind you of the time he hugged you after you cried from a nightmare.'
Ow!, He complains again when I punch him.
As he rubs sorely at his shoulder, he can't help but giggle along with me.
'Come on,' Herschel interrupts us, herding the two of us back toward the group. 'Very well done, sweetie.'
'I was only a little scared.'
'Of course. This is Harley Dixon I'm speaking to, isn't it?'
Too right. 'Yes, it is!'
Stepping up to the crowd, we gather around the bench as Rick takes a seat next to his wife, uncapping the bottle of water in his lap. Her face looks awful pale-like, paler than the snow packed under our boots. Still, despite the effort it must take, she manages a smile. Her hands shake as she takes the water, watching Rick tap a small bottle of pills against her open palm until two tumble out.
Being trapped in that room was one of the scariest things I've done. I can say that, now. But as she tips her head back and swallows the pills down with a gulp of water, I'm hit with the feeling that I would do it all over again if I had to.
She sighs, body swaying. We can only hope that it works.
As Rick soothes circles onto her lower back, his gaze accidently meets mine.
'Thank you', He signs, looking like he means every bit of it.
His blue eyes start to water just like they did last night, except there ain't no fire I can blame it on this time.
I only give him a single, shy nod, grabbing onto my Dad's hand. He don't need to thank me. I love Lori, too.
Then to everyone else, he says it again; Thank you.
Carl's hugging me again.
I don't bother punching him this time. I don't wanna do it, anyway.
Being back in Sharpsburg is different to what I thought it would be.
Aside from the old blood smeared across the roads, the way everything seems to have gone through a nightmare and fell back asleep shortly afterward, Sharpsburg is the one place we been that has not bothered to rot away quite yet. There ain't no bombing craters where parks or stores used to stand, no toppled police barricades, army trucks, no bruises from the week everything ended.
Petey's general store is still exactly where it always was, right next door to the news agency, the record store, the locksmith. I don't keep my head down like I planned to. I don't pretend I never knew this place, or the people in it, because I did. I hold my chin up to the light of the setting sun as we walk through the forgotten town, unafraid of the memories I can see behind each and every door.
You know this place. I did. I do. For a long while, it was pretty much the only thing I knew.
Each weekend, I would jump out of Dad's truck the second he pulled up on the handbrake, door slamming as I ran into my Mama's open arms. It would be late afternoon, sometimes twilight. There was no school the next day, no quizzes or beatings to worry about. Not on the good days, not when I was cruising down the sidewalk on my bike with a dollar note in my hand, on my way to Petey's. He would always insist on letting me pick an ice cream out for free, but it never worked. Have-it-her-way-Harley, he always called me, the nickname a hearty chuckle in his mouth. The wind was in my hair on the way home, because I had one back then, dollar note replaced with a fruity-flavored glob of ice cream frozen to a stick. Sugar melting onto my fingers, washed away in the play pool after dark.
I used to do things like that. We all did, I suppose.
As we pass by an empty parking lot, I notice the rainbow streamers of a lonely, fallen bike blowing around in the wind like a white flag. I wanna ride a bike again. Just for a minute. Maybe two, I think, as I hold my gaze on it for as long as I can.
Eventually, we make it to a park. Of course, I recognise this place as well, and so does my Dad.
That's why I can feel him staring at the back of my head.
I never stopped to think about how he knows Sharpsburg, too. He was right there with me on the porch of Petey's store, most the time, smoking cigarettes in the sun with melted ice cream drying out on his collarbones. He remembers it, too.
We used to come to this park all the time; me, Momma, and Dad, on the rare days they got along.
I got to pretend I was a different kid looking in on the three of us and thinking, What a nice family. I wish I was her.
Now, the monkey bars look more like the giant ribcage of an old beast rather than something I'd wanna play on.
A shrivelled walker, curled over the seat of one of the swings, lets the wind brush its fingers along the ground.
Everyone has a Before.
Even that walker.
Even if our Befores were all very different, at least our Afters are all the same. We're all here, sick, hungry, tired.
The park's trees and fences fall away after a while of more walking, making way for a suburban street.
Coming to a stop in the middle of the road, the ache in my feet worsens to a pang, pang, panging.
'Everything alright?' Glenn's asking me as a wave of tiredness suddenly washes over me.
'My feet hurt.' I answer. 'And don't say sorry.'
'I think we're going to stop soon. Don't worry.'
Rick considers the houses lined up in front of us, hands on his hips, as Dad walks up to us. 'What's wrong?'
'Her feet hurt. And are you tired?'
I could fall asleep right here in the snow. 'A little.'
Even when I was lost in the woods outside Herschel's farm, I still don't think I ever walked this much and for this long.
Giving me a regretful look, Dad offers, 'Do you need me to carry you?'
'I'm a big girl,' I tell him, yawning.
'I know. I asked you a question.'
They wait on my answer. I think about fighting it a minute longer, but I just don't have it in me. I'm reaching up for my Dad before I even realize it's what I'm doing, letting him lift me onto his chest as I wrap my arms and legs around him.
I could've definitely handled it. Yeah. It's just that, maybe it's okay if I don't for a while.
I can already feel my eyes drooping shut. I'm gonna fall asleep right here.
It's suddenly a lot easier to feel like just a girl, now.
My chin hooked over his shoulder, I watch through my heavy lids as Rick does a double take on something laying on the ground, turning to pick up what looks like a fallen street sign. The moonlight swells over the clouds, spilling onto the metal.
Brushing the frost off, he reveals the words, Bolton Drive.
Bolton Drive. To me, this was always just Dylan's street.
If we turn left here, there's some bigger houses down the way. I think it's prolly what my Dad's telling the group right now.
We're on the move again right after that, heading further into the suburbs. I'm saved from walking, instead snuggling into my Dad. It's almost impossible to shield my face from the oncoming winds as I peek out over his shoulder, the moon a silver ball in the sky behind us. I bet it's just about the only place left without any walkers, including the North Pole. If I were a bird, maybe I would forget all about Earth and just fly up there. I could look back down on it all like from a faraway window, watching as it slowly spins.
At a harsh gust of wind, I close my eyes, and the moon and all the stars vanish.
Sleep sweeps me up quickly. My mind floods with murky colors, then black, swirling like a shower drain.
When I open my eyes next, we're approaching a house I don't recognise.
'Shhhh,' Dad's soothing me, looking about as exhausted as I feel. 'It's alright. I'm putting you down.'
My feet slowly setting on the ground, Maggie takes my hand before I get the chance to feel the loss of Dad's warmth. We wait shivering at each other's side as the men clear out the house. Rick eventually sticks his head back out, waving us inside.
Climbing the porch, we huddle into the narrow corridor and spread out into the nearest room, the lounge room. Dad's already got a fire going for us as we make ourselves at home on the sofas, the hot breath of the flames quickly starting to melt the frost stuck to my coat. I hug myself, breathing deeply and slowly to try fight off the urge to fall right back asleep. As I notice Carl approaching, I scoot over to make room for him and his Momma, who settles her weight down on the sofa with the help of Maggie and Glenn.
I feel a little bad for being carried, even if I needed it. Lori made it all the way here on foot, deep into a sickness and carrying a baby inside of her. A lotta people might think a lady like her is weak, but they'd be wrong. There's many ways to be strong.
My Dad stands from where he was knelt by the fireplace, peeling off his beanie and sitting beside me.
As I look around the room, all I see are tired faces.
Mouse plops himself between my feet, the poor guy's fur ice-cold beneath my hands as I give him some pats.
We'll be warm soon, buddy, I think.
Everyone's attention is stolen when Rick steps up to the front of the room, fiddling with his beanie in his hands.
He gulps on nothing, nodding to himself.
'I know we're all very tired,' Herschel translates for me as the words come, even though his arms must feel like they weigh a thousand pounds. 'Been tired for months. But let's just make the most of this and try to relax tonight. We've got a fire. We've got walls. Medicine. It's a Hell of a lot better than those garages back in Newnan. T and I will melt some snow for us to drink, and we got some food we just found in the kitchen. We'll take turns for watch through the night, but there's not much out there. You saw.'
Carol hesitates to raise her hand, shaking her head as she asks a question.
We turn back to Rick. 'I don't know. I don't like staying in one place long, but I'm thinking there's only a few more weeks left until Spring. It's not impossible to think we can tough it out here. There's not many other options right now.'
It looks like we're staying in Sharpsburg for a few more weeks, then. At least until the cold dies down.
There are worse places to end up.
'Try to warm up in the meantime.'
Leaving us to stew in thought, Rick and T-Dog pull their coats on tighter and disappear through the archway.
'You know something?' Beth asks after a minute or two, the only light in the room coming from the fire. It lends her face a pretty, dim glow as she glances at her Dad sitting next to her. 'Daddy thinks it's gonna be Christmas tomorrow.'
Oh, that's right. I'd almost forgotten.
Glenn sends him a, No shit?, sort of look.
'I just figured it would be about that time.' He explains, making Maggie light up. 'I have a sixth sense for it.'
My Dad scoffs, shrugging. 'Well, I don't have a calendar. Why not.'
Wait? Really?
'So, it's Christmas tomorrow?', I ask him, as if we ain't just making all this shit up.
Something so simple, the prospect of waking up on Christmas morning tomorrow even if it ain't in no official way, even if we ain't even got a tree, let alone a star to put on top of it, sparks excitement throughout the room. Yes, it's Christmas tomorrow. From the smiles breaking out on everyone's faces, Maggie giddily gripping onto Glenn to give him a shake, I can tell it's Christmas tomorrow.
Feeling just a little bit more awake than I did a moment ago, I exclaim again, 'It's Christmas tomorrow!'
My Dad seems to find this very amusing, smirking side-long at me.
There ain't much to say in the way of how our Christmases used to go, especially the ones after my second birthday, but I still remember seeing the church all lit up with decorations at night whenever we happened to drive past it. I always liked that.
Carl must exclaim the same thing I did with almost twice the energy, because Lori and Rick laugh.
'I can't believe,' Maggie gushes, 'I forgot about Christmas!'
'It's not your fault,' Glenn jokes, petting her shoulder. 'We've been busy trying not to die.'
'Good point.'
'I'm sure the Lord will forgive you,' Beth says.
'Yeah. He started all this shit, anyway.'
Maggie waves her hand around. 'Hey. A little respect for the Atheists in the room?'
When everyone turns to look at me and Dad, a round of laughter breaks out.
'We're only in it for the presents,' He agrees.
I nod. It's true.
'Me, too,' Glenn says.
'I just wish I we had some,' Beth pouts.
'We're alive,' Herschel argues, looking around at each person in the room. 'There's no present better than that.'
Aww. That cheesy line earns him a funny look from Maggie, who pulls him into a deathly-tight hug.
'I think there actually might be something better.'
Glenn sticks a finger up, standing and disappearing into the kitchen.
When he returns, he's cradling a bunch of shiny wrappers in his arms, dumping them all onto the coffee table. Snack packs. Crackers and cheese, salami and cookies, bread sticks, peanut butter. Those really are snack packs! What a lucky find!
Nobody hesitates. We all grab one, ripping the seals off and huffing the tasty smell that comes out.
'You just found these in there?,' Asks Beth.
'Yeah,' He answers, flopping back onto the sofa. 'They were in the pantry. There's cans, too.'
'I'm in love with whoever lived here.'
Mouse is staring at me as I pick up a piece of salami, so I toss it into his mouth.
I save the next one for myself, groaning at the nostalgic taste of school lunches.
'Better?' Glenn signs to me like a smartass, knowing damn well this is the best thing I ever tasted.
I stick my food-covered tongue out at him.
Blehhh!
Unexpectedly, he does the same thing back. Eugh. Gross!
When Carl notices what we're doing, he sticks his tongue out, too. Even grosser!
'Come on. Enough,' Dad tries to warn me, buts he regrets it a second later when a wet glob of salami lands in his lap.
This is what Rick and T-Dog walk in on as they come through the archway, holding cookware filled with chunks of snow and ice in front of them. My Dad's smacking the salami onto the floor as if it were fresh dog shit, Carl and I trying not to choke on our food, laughing at him. Mouse spinning in circles like a lunatic, spurred on by the chaos, making Carol laugh like she means it. Not that puny, polite little chuckle she does sometimes; a full belly laugh, holding onto Maggie for support. They was only gone a few minutes.
Rick smirks as he shakes his head, deadpanning something to the effect of, I see you found the food.
They set the cookware in front of the fire and join us on the sofas.
'Why's everyone so happy?', Rick asks as he sits on the ottoman, confused, delighted, because there has to be a reason.
'It's Christmas tomorrow,' I gladly tell him.
'Oh, really?'
T-Dog asks the others, 'Wait, what? How do you know?'
'We don't.' Herschel admits, throwing Mouse a cube of cheese. 'But we deserve a Christmas, don't we?'
Yeah, I see the word slip from Rick's mouth.
'We deserve some eggnog, too,' T-Dog adds, making himself laugh just like he always does.
'Tell me about it.'
'Cover your ears, kids,' Carol tells us, even though she's laughing, too.
I hear that right? As the deaf one outta the two of us, I jokingly gesture to my ears. I can't hear shit, anyway!
As everyone laughs all over again, my Dad reaches out to try and cover my eyes, but I bat him offa me. Nice try.
'You got the card, now, kid.' T-Dog tells me, like it's some secret club I've joined.
'I got the what?'
'The card. I got mine, too. 'Oh, yeah? Is it because I'm black'?'
Carol smacks him. 'Whatever.'
'Next time your Dad gives you in trouble, you can pull the, 'Oh, yeah? Is it because I'm deaf?'
That's silly!
'Don't give her ideas.'
'Too late,' I grin devilishly. 'I got the card, now, Dad.'
He rolls his eyes, trying his best not to laugh, too.
'You can't do that, Harley.' T-Dog mimes. 'Oh, yeah? Is it because I'm deaf?'
'What did I just say?'
Sorry, man, T-Dog chuckles, biting on a tiny bread stick.
What's eggnog, Carl asks his parents curiously, reminding us why we're talking about 'cards' in the first place.
Eggnog is a milky-lookin' drink that got booze in it, which is why Rick and Lori brush off the question. I tried it once, during a party at my Meemaw's, after one of my Uncles shrugged and said, Fuck it. Tasted like garbage sprinkled with cinnamon.
'Let's just stick with what we have,' Herschel suggests. 'There must be some other traditions we can do?'
'Our family used to share a favorite moment from that year,' Beth says. 'Maybe we can do that?'
'That's a great idea, Beth.'
'I got one.' Glenn raises his hand. 'Finding that car in Atlanta.'
'Oh, that was good.'
'Sad we had to leave it.' He agrees. 'I also liked the time I fell into a dumpster after we left the CDC.'
'What?,' Maggie scrunches her nose at him.
'Looking back at it, it was pretty funny.'
God dang, I remember that day. I was sitting off to the side with Sophia, watching the scene unfold together.
'Morales had to grab your ass to pull you out,' I tease him.
Rick tries to hide the fact that he's chuckling, as Maggie asks him what he was doing in a dumpster.
'We'd lost everything. We were searching for supplies, but I saw some yellow boots and I wanted them for Harley.'
Everyone croons, Awwww.
'I remember those boots, actually.' Beths recalls. 'What happened to them?'
'I fed them to the cows,' I shrug, so I don't gotta bring up the farm, where I left them in our tent the night it all burned down.
'Hey. I risked my life for those boots.'
Rick corrects him, 'I think you risked your ass, is what she just said.'
'It's what I said.'
'I got one.' My Dad says, dipping a cracker in some peanut butter. 'The day we put Glenn in the well.'
'Remember how he squealed?,' T-Dog giggles.
'No,' Glenn tries to convince us, doing a very bad job of it. 'I don't remember that. Never happened.'
'That walker was next-level gross.'
Next in the line to share, I decide, 'My favorite moment is when I found Mouse.'
'He loves you, doesn't he?,' Maggie smiles.
I throw him another piece of salami, hoping that the answer would be yes.
Carl tells everyone his favorite moment from this year was sneaking off into the woods with me, but his parents both give him a look, so he wisens up and changes his answer to something a little less totally forbidden; going to shooting practice.
When it's Lori's turn, she mentions a time she pushed Carl on the Greene's swing.
Rick's favorite moment is beating Herschel at checkers, something that the old man lets him get away with sharing.
'Gotta be seeing Daryl wake up after surgery,' T-Dog says after that, startling me with how suddenly sentimental it is.
The firelight flickers back and forth on the rug for a few moments.
My Dad subtly replies, Thanks, man.
'I was gonna say that, too,' I say to be funny.
'Yeah,' Glenn backs me up. 'You totally were. In fact, I change my answer, too. Favorite moment; Meeting Maggie.'
The woman pouts up at him, grabbing his hand, threading their fingers together.
'I change mine, too.' Dad says. 'The moment I found out Harley wasn't bitten.'
'That's mine, too.'
'Me, too,' Just about half the group nod, agreeing.
Then, everyone's coming up with different answers, talking over the top of each other. Bringing Harley back safe from the gas station, is T's second answer, but he also has a third and fourth and a fifth, because he just can't pick one. Making it outta the CDC alive. Finding the farm. Saving Glenn after he gave blood. Herschel's favorite moment is all the moments he's kept his daughters safe, an answer that earns him a big hug from both Maggie and Beth this time, because, I don't know what I'd do without my girls.
Rick and Glenn finding Daddy safe, Beth says, and then Maggie; That's mine, too.
I find myself with a hundred new answers, too. The moment Jacqui and I kicked up all them butterflies outta the grass as we ran to the house, after she told me my Daddy was alive. The morning Maggie made us scrambled eggs and tea for breakfast. All them times I shared a peach with someone while we sat in the sun. Lori making that joke about Maggie and Glenn being in love, and how I gagged at it back then. I can't forget about the time Carl hugged me as I cried, as Dad cut my hair, as I petted a cow's nose or fed a chicken.
All the little things and the big things, but also all the sad things. In a way, I'm grateful for them, too.
If Jacqui was here, or Sophia, or Momma or Meemaw, or my cousins, who could be anywhere by now, dead or alive, or Morales or Eliza or Louis or Miranda, who I ain't sure if I'll ever see again, or even our dog Tank, I like to think they'd be grateful for me, too.
'I told you, didn't I?,' Herschel smiles. 'No better present.'
After that — After Glenn starts to tear up and we all tease him for it — We decide to wrap it up for the night.
'I love you guys,' He blubbers, like we didn't already know, like we haven't almost died for each other a hundred times over.
Okay, buddy, Dad's saying, reaching to pat his shoulder.
'I think it's time to turn in.'
Beth covers her mouth as she yawns. 'Yeah. I'm so tired.'
'Tell me if anybody sees Santa Claus,' T-Dog says non-committedly.
'I'm going to grab the blankets and pillows from upstairs.' Rick announces, standing up. 'Who's on first watch? Me?'
I'll do it, My Dad offers, letting Maggie comfort Glenn, but he's turned down.
He was frostbitten from head to toe only yesterday. I wouldn't let him out there, neither.
I can do it, T-Dog decides, and that's that. 'Maybe it'll be me that sees him.'
No fair, Carl whines.
Rick leaves and brings back down a whole bunch of bedding that he plops on the floor, giving everyone free reign to pick out what they want as T makes himself scarce. I pull out a small pillow and what must be a toddler's blanket, letting Dad help me get settled on the sofa. I lay with my head against one arm rest, Carl resting his against the other. Both our Dads tuck us in.
'Goodnight,' He signs to me, knelt just beside the sofa. 'You still hungry or thirsty?'
I shake my head, yawning. 'Just sleepy.'
'You were very brave today.' He tells me, earnest eyes boring into mine. 'Not many kids would do what you did.'
'I just wanted to help Lori and the baby.'
'I know. They got a better chance, now.'
'Does that mean I get to name the baby?'
He smirks a little bit. 'We'll see.'
I glimpse Beth muttering to Hershel over Dad's shoulder, sharing a big blanket. I sign, 'Would Momma be proud, too?'
His face falls. The words hit him right in the heart, a poisonous bolt. All he says is, 'Yes.'
'Good,' I manage to reply, right before my eyes start to droop closed.
'Goodnight,' He signs again.
Placing a kiss to my cheek, my Dad pulls back and lays his own blanket down on the floor in front of me, laying facing the fire.
Rick was right. This is a Hell of a lot better than those garages back in Newnan.
I would like to help T-Dog spot Santa, I really would, but I just can't stay awake even one moment longer.
I'm being shaken gently.
Groaning, I open my eyes. Dad's face is inches from mine, all the windows behind him filled with grey daylight.
Adjusting the crossbow on his shoulder, he signs, 'Good morning.'
'Good morning.'
Sitting up, I groggily take in the sight of the group still laid out across the room, fast asleep. All except for Dad, and also Rick and Carl. I see them standing in the archway, both dressed for the snow just like Dad is, whispering to each other.
'Get your coat,' Dad says, and before I get the chance to ask what's going on; 'We're going searching for presents.'
We're what?!
After waking Glenn and putting him on watch, the four of us set out into the neighbourhood. The sun slowly rises from behind the falling snow, eclipsing the roofs of the houses around us and washing the morning in a soft, pink and yellow hue. It's quiet, peaceful, just how it always is before the day fully starts. Carl, Mouse, and are rowdily running down the sidewalk, disturbing it all.
It's Christmas. According to us, it's Christmas, and ain't nobody here to tell us otherwise!
Dad and Rick follow after us until we make it to the park, the two oldies totally left in our dust as we make a beeline for the playground and pounce on the metal merry-go-round. It's been so long since I went on one of these. It feels like we're breaking a rule, a rule that nobody said aloud, but we ain't. Our Dads told us loud and clear that today, we're allowed to do whatever we want.
I'll spin us, Carl's laughing as he pushes on one of the handles, Mouse wisely standing back.
I still remember to hold on tight. Here we go!
Once he's picked up enough speed, he makes a jump for the platform. He skids around like a drunk, landing on his ass. He hugs the closest handle. The world spins into a multi-coloured smear. I just can't stop laughing, not even if I tried.
As the ride slows down, it feels like I'm 'bouta hurl up all that salami I ate last night.
Again!, I shout.
The next time we come to a stop, we round on the sight of Dad and Rick standing off to the side, watching us.
'Wanna get pushed?,' My Dad asks us, nodding to the swings.
I jump off the platform. 'Yes!'
Rick effortlessly peels the dead walker I saw yesterday offa the seat, throwing it aside and helping me on. I'on know how long we swing for, but the warm, pink sun spills and spills between the trees until it's on my face, making me forget the cold.
Spring is right around the corner, now.
This whole nightmare is almost over. I can just tell.
One of these days, the sun will crest the horizon and the snow just won't come.
It doesn't take long for us to make it back to town square.
'Where should we start?', Rick asks.
'I want to look in Petey's,' I answer right away, pointing to the storefront. 'But Carl can't come.'
Obviously, it's because I'm gonna be picking something out for him, which is why he starts giggling when Dad translates.
Rick ruffles the boy's hair, nudging him in the opposite direction. 'It's a plan. We'll search over here.'
'There's a toy store that way,' Dad adds helpfully.
'We'll check it out. Good luck.'
'Good luck. Watch out for elves.'
He laughs a bit as I whistle for Mouse, who runs after us. 'We will.'
Passing barrels of wrinkled flowers, Dad sticks his fingers between the automatic glass doors and forces them open, pulling his crossbow down as they roll apart on the tracks. Out of the darkness, a human-shaped shadow stumbles toward us.
It drops to the floor before it can even open its mouth.
Lowering his crossbow, Dad nods me forward, tugging his bolt outta the walker's wet face.
Look around, He says, wiping the blood off on his thigh.
The first thing I check is the comic section, of course. I'm hoping they got the series Carl likes, the one with the kick-ass astronauts and the evil aliens on the cover that I can't remember the name of. Captain Noel and the Astronauts, or something like that. I read it just the other week while he was dozed off, just to see what all the fuss was about. Weren't hard to see why he likes it.
As I step over a fallen sale sign, Mouse sniffs around the shelves, skulking around the corner.
Approaching the display stand, I skip right over the magazines and check out the comics, flicking through the covers. There's pictures of supervillain scientists, monsters, ninjas in impossible poses, wielding metal stars. They's all dumb-looking, so I'm sure Carl would eat them up like hot cakes for breakfast, but I really want the alien one. He been after the next volume since we met him.
There's a tap on my shoulder.
Hm?
Glancing up at Dad, I watch as he pulls a comic down from the highest rack, holding it out for me to see.
Captain Nate and the Awesome Eight, The quirky logo reads.
Grabbing it up like it might disappear before my eyes, I feel the pages crinkle under my fingers. This is the one!
Volume Four, It says at the bottom. The final mission.
I hold up three fingers to Dad.
Understanding, he flips through the comics again before handing me the third volume.
I take it, hugging them both to my chest before signing, 'These are for Carl. He loves them.'
'Really? I thought they were for Beth.'
Pssh. He ain't funny. 'Let's keep looking. We need something for her, too!'
He puts the comics in my backpack for me, following me around the store to continue our hunt for the perfect presents.
For Beth, I find a couple bottles of nail polish in the tiny makeup display, throwing in a black tube-thing that reads, Mascara, along with them for Lori, or maybe for Maggie. I ain't sure. I ask Dad what he thinks, but he got even less of a clue than I do.
I decide to throw in a second tube and some eyeshadow thingies just to be safe.
For Rick and Herschel, we decide on a pair of woolly socks for each of them. You just can't go wrong with socks.
When we find some shirts with silly phrases on them, I know instantly that they would be perfect for Glenn and T-Dog.
Lastly, Dad makes us grab a bunch of random things that we need, like canned food and lighters, before we turn into the pet aisle. Mouse is there, nosing a package of tennis balls along the floor. He looks confused when they roll under the shelves. I crouch down, pulling them back out. It looks like he found his own present. He watches me stash them in my bag, pink tongue lolling happily.
On our way out, I pass by the rack again, stealing a girly magazine off it that I think Carol will like.
Carl and Rick meet us back on the street, both their backpacks suspiciously fatter than they were the last time we saw them.
'How'd it go?'
Good, Rick says, as Carl tries to get a peek inside my bag. 'Want to swap?'
Before the boy gets to close, I fend him off, giggling as he wrestles me.
'Sure.' Dad pulls him offa me. 'Hard to get a present for your kid when they're right beside you.'
'Exactly.' Rick chuckles, offering his hand to me.
I take it, blowing a raspberry at Carl's back as he walks off with my Dad in the opposite direction.
The store Rick and I check out is the record store, Jameson's Jams, just across the way. After he scopes the place out, coming up empty, it's safe for us to go in. The smell of dust and plastic swarms us I look around at the tubs of record sleeves and CDs.
'It used to be tidy in here,' I sign to him, even though he could prolly guess that.
The doors close behind him, shutting the snow out.
' Did you go here often?'
'All the time.' I meander up to the nearest bin. 'My parents loved music.'
As I pick up an edgily-decorated sleeve that catches my eye, Rick steps up to my side.
'Something tells me their music taste clashed,' He jokes. 'Am I right?'
No. 'They both had bad taste.'
Scoffing, I throw the sleeve back, walking around to the other side of the tubs.
Chuckling to himself, he glances down at the record I'd been holding. It fits my Dad to damn T. I don't take it with me, though, because we ain't got no way to play it. It'd just be a waste of space, so I crack open a CD instead, taking out the paper.
Tossing the useless part back in the bin, I look up to see Rick already looking at me.
He's frowning, his brown hair poking out from underneath his beanie, curled over his faint wrinkles.
'What?,' I gesture impatiently.
What's he want?
I hate to admit it, but there's a little stain of bitterness left inside me after what he did to my Momma's photo.
It weren't like it was on purpose, but it didn't have to be.
'I'm sorry,' He signs, the tubs separating us by at least ten feet feeling more like a hundred.
'It's okay,' I brush it off. 'I'm not mad at you.'
'I know. Trust me, I can tell when you're mad at me,' He smiles for a fleeting moment. 'I'm apologising, anyway.'
'That was the only photo I had of her, you know.'
'I know.'
'Her name was Lindsey.'
'I know. Your Dad talks to me about her, sometimes.'
'Why did you throw it?'
He pauses, picking at a sticker on the wood before fessing up, 'Shane makes me angry, honey. I was angry. I threw it.'
'Angry? Not sad?'
'No. Not sad.' He shakes his head. 'We were all past that when we saw the truck leaving the farm.'
'He gave me the locket. My Dad threw it away the night you burned the photo.'
'Yes, I know. He talked to me about that, too.'
'He did?'
'He was going to let you keep it.'
'Why didn't he?'
'You know why.'
Yeah. I do. I don't even know why I asked that. He threw it away for the same reason I'm not allowed to talk about Ronnie.
Rick changes the subject, the tension in his shoulders melting away as he signs, 'Thank you. Again.'
'For the hospital?'
He nods. 'You were brave.'
'Dad said the same thing.'
'It's true. Even I would have been scared, and I'm thirty-four years old.'
'You're never scared.'
'I'm scared all the time.' I'm pretty sure he didn't mean to say that. I wait until he says something else. 'Thank you.'
Hell. He shouldn't make me laugh like that. I'mma breathe in all this dust. 'You're worse than Glenn.'
'What do you mean?'
'You can't stop saying 'Thank you'. He can't stop saying 'Sorry'. Feet hurt. Sorry. My ears ring. Sorry. It's funny.'
'He's sensitive,' Rick agrees fondly.
'I know. He cried last night.'
A muted chuckle. 'That's right. He did.'
As I look off to the side, something on the wall catches my eye.
Guitars. A lot of them.
Abandoning the piece of paper, I run over to them, stepping onto a chair and pulling down an electric guitar.
Rick is eye-level with me when he comes over. 'Your Dad said he knows how to play.'
Nodding, I give the strings a dramatic thrum.
It must be painful, going by the way Rick looks like he's just heard nails going down a chalkboard.
I can't help but laugh, turning to hook it back up. Like the record and the CD, it would just be a waste of space. Electric guitars don't sound so good if you don't got anything to plug them into. Acoustic ones, however, they're perfect anywhere.
Hopping onto to the next chair over, I pull down a classically wooden guitar, cold to the touch.
When I strum this one, Rick gives a thumbs up. It'll need tuning, but that's a piece of cake.
Jumping down, I have a thought.
'How the Hell do we hide this from him?'
He looks the thing up and down. 'We might have to give it to him now.'
Aw. 'That's not as fun.'
'How about this — You hide behind me. When we see him, you jump out. Is that fun?'
Hmmm. 'Okay. Let's do that!'
Carl's a lot harder to appease than I am, which must be the reason Rick lets out a little sigh of relief. 'Great.'
'It needs a shoulder strap,' I decide, grabbing one from the rack nearby and ripping it outta the plastic. I try to figure it out, turning it over to get a good look, but then I just pass it off to Rick's mittened hands. 'You know how to put it on?'
'Let me try.' He accepts the challenge, kneeling in front of the guitar.
Buttoning each end of the leather strap to the metal attachments, it looks like he's got it.
He hands it back, raising his brows at me. 'Remember to jump out. We have to get him to crap his pants.'
'It's a plan.'
Before we meet back up, we stop by the thrift store next door so that Rick can grab the shirt he'd had in mind for Carl, a simple thing with a superhero he likes on the chest. As we leave through the front doors, Rick herds me in behind his back.
We're only waiting in town square for a minute or two before he signals me that they're coming over.
When I feel the time is right, I jump out!
Rahh!
Dad don't quite crap his pants, but his eyes do widen ever so slightly. In Dixon terms, he's chilled to the bone.
My back-up man watches on, laughing.
I hold out the guitar once the moment's passed, hoping it's obvious that this is his Christmas present.
Woah, breathes Carl as my Dad takes it carefully, Mouse's tail batting around wildly at his ankle.
We watch as he drags his thumb down the strings, remembering what it feels like. Slowly, he starts to smile.
Looking up at me, he seems very, very pleased. 'Thank you. I love it.'
'Merry Christmas!'
'We knew we couldn't hide it from you,' Rick explains, 'So we scared you instead.'
'Did it work?'
Dad nods, frowning as he mouths the word, Terrifying, before kneeling to wrap me in a hug. I kiss his cheek.
'Did you get everything you wanted?'
Nodding again, Dad stands and passes the guitar to Rick, seeing as he's already wearing his crossbow.
Pulling it on, Rick nods in the direction we came from. 'Let's head back, then.'
We make it only five feet before we notice Carl isn't following us.
Looking back at him, he points at the parking lot across the street.
We follow his finger.
Across the street, the lonely bike with the streamers still lays there in the snow, next to a couple other bikes.
We glance between each other, a glint of something cheeky in our eyes.
We're all thinking the same thing, ain't we?
It's a long walk, anyways.
Who the Hell bikes in the snow, is what a sensible person would ask themselves as they saw us race past their house.
We do!, is what I'd shout back at them.
We're zooming down the streets of Sharpsburg like we're late for a wedding, the most ridiculous sight the apocalypse ever did see. Rick, taking the lead just like always, with a guitar bumping around on his back as he pumps the peddles of a pink bike. Carl on the little one, its rainbow streamers blowing out on either side of him without a care in the world. Mouse, sprinting to keep up.
He's going so fast; I think his ears might just fly off and smack me in the face!
It's a challenge to not fall off the handlebars of Dad's bike just from laughing so hard.
I clutch onto it harder as we crest over the top of a hill. Rick goes flying down first, then Carl. Dad wraps an arm around my stomach, hugging me to his chest as we both laugh against each other. We're next. My stomach lurches. My toes go numb. Then we're free-falling, and the tyres are shaking beneath us and the handlebars are jiggling all over the place, the wind racing past us.
Sucking in a deep breath, I let out a shriek of, Wuh-Hooooooo!
My heart's beating outta my chest like when a walker's got me in its grasp, when I feel most alive.
Whatever day I've said is the best day of my life — This is it, now. Hands down.
Rick reaches the bottom first, doing a fancy little skid in the snow and glancing over his shoulder at us to see our reaction.
Carl gives him a thumbs down, making him laugh as he turns back around.
The hill flattens out into more suburbia.
We slow down to a more leisurely pace for the rest of the ride back, and simply enjoy the morning together, trailing the sidewalks like a bunch of kids. The sun is well into the sky now, shining through the frigid air without any clouds to cover it up.
When I spot the house in the distance, I'm almost sad.
As we pull into the driveway, bumping over curb, Glenn stands from his seat on the porch steps.
Hey, guys, He's laughing, perplexed.
Rick answers him with a few flicks of his bell, braking to a stop.
Where'd you go?, He asks, as I jump down from the handlebars.
Carl dumps his bike on the ground and holds up his backpack, shouting, Presents!
He gawks. No shit?
No shit!, He exclaims, running straight past him and up the porch.
I catch Rick sharing a funny look with my Dad, but he lets the swear word go. It's that type of day.
The adrenaline-high don't leave my body even as I follow everyone inside the house, stepping into the busy lounge room. We're greeted by the rest of our group, who are more than awake by now, hugging us as we come through the archway. They're completely beaming. It's obvious. They've heard the great news — We went out in the early morning to do Santa's bidding, for no other reason than because we managed to live long enough to the today, and because we deserve it. For once, we can ignore everything else.
Shrugging off my backpack, I set it down on the coffee table. Carol and Herschel tidy away the empty snack packs as Dad, Rick, and Carl set theirs down, too. Everybody's eyeing the bags excitedly, tryna see if they can make out the goodies inside.
'You guys are sneaky,' T grins, wide enough to show off the gap between his two front teeth. 'Sneaky!'
'Where did you go?!,' Maggie wants to know.
She lounges back on the sofa, Mouse jumping into her lap.
'Town square.' Rick's looking livelier than he has all Winter; all year, maybe. 'We left while you were all asleep.'
T seems to have an epiphany. 'It's you guys!'
'What?,' He asks.
'You're Santa!'
Realizing the man is pulling our legs, Rick rolls his eyes.
Carl goes on to ramble all about our adventures. By the way he's miming it all out, I can tell he ain't leaving out our visit to the playground. Everyone's watching him with nothing but joy in their eyes, adding comments here and there, laughing.
When Beth notices the guitar, my Dad proudly shows it off to the room.
'Harley found it,' He signs, reigning everyone back in, reminding them to use signs. 'Pretty, ain't it?'
Herschel turns to look at me. 'What a wonderful, wonderful gift.'
'I got more,' I tease, giving my backpack a tempting wiggle. I can't wait to give out the rest of the presents!
'Let's just get right into it then, right?,' Rick suggests. 'Go crazy.'
That's all the permission anyone needs.
As the three of them open their backpacks and start handing out presents left and right, I get to opening mine.
The first things I pull out are the stupid shirts for Glenn and T-Dog, walking over to them and putting them in their hands. Maggie's laughing her ass off as they hold them up to their chests, cluelessly peering down at the text. I step back to admire my work. Sorry I'm late, T's shirt reads, and Hell, it's even funnier than I imaged it would be, I was doing my hair! I think he's laughing something like, You little punk, before he glances over at Glenn's to see the damage. I'm with stupid, His says, except the arrow is pointing at his face.
Aw Hell naw!, He unabashedly laughs.
'Put them on!,' I demand, taking the fabric in my hands. Glenn helps me out, pulling it over what he's already wearing and straightening it out so the message is on full display. T-Dog does the same thing, even if he does call me a punk again.
'How do we look?,' Glenn asks me and Maggie when they're done, giving a stiff twirl.
'Don't answer that,' T-Dog says.
I give Maggie her gift next, the Mascara. She plants a kiss on my cheek and pulls me in for a tight hug, releasing me so I can head over to the other ladies. Carol gratefully takes the magazine, Lori and Beth Oohing and Aahing over the makeup.
It's no 'Electric Spring Citrus', but Beth still seems very touched by the bottle of yellow polish.
Next, I pull out the tennis balls. Boy, does that get Mouse's attention. I rip off the seal, sending them all bouncing across the living room floor, almost tripping some people over. Mouse darts after this one and that one, chasing them all over the place as I hand the socks to Herschel and Rick. They're both delighted, taking turns giving me a hug. We was right. Ya can't go wrong with socks.
'Carl and your Dad have something for you,' Rick tells me as he pulls away, pointing over to them.
I tap Carl on the shoulder, and when the two of them turn around and realize me, his face lights up.
Harley!, He's exclaiming.
He digs through his bag and holds out my two presents.
'Thank you!,' I sign, taking them. Oh, wow. A diary and a packet of colored pencils. I don't gotta squeeze my thoughts into the margins, no more. I got fresh, blank pages, enough to prolly last me a whole year. Giving Carl a hug, I hold up a finger; Wait.
Reaching into my backpack and feeling out the comics, I pause just to be dramatic, before I pull them out for him to see. His jaw drops as he snatches them up. All them months hearing him complain, and watching him read the same volume over and over, makes it all the more satisfying to see him flick through the pages, realizing with mounting horror that it's everything he dreamt of.
Thank you, He's shouting, Thank you!
'Wanna see what I got you?,' Dad says next. 'You can both play with it, but it's for you, okay?'
'Okay! Show me!'
Carl and I crouch down with him as he unzippers his backpack. What he pulls out is not like anything I would've expected.
A big, flat white box with a photo on the front of some kids kicking a soccer ball into a little pop-up goal in the sun.
'Can't play soccer without a goal.' He smirks as I take the box in my hands, ready to tear it open with my teeth if I gotta.
They both help me pick the tape off the cardboard, pulling it open and turning the whole thing upside down. The goal slides out. Having finally been broken out of the confines of its box, it immediately springs into shape, almost smacking us all in the face.
Dodging it with a laugh, I exclaim, 'Thank you, Dad!'
'Do you like it?,' He asks.
'I love it! How do we set it up?'
Looking about, he finds a small baggie of metal stakes that fell out with it, and a page of instructions.
I lean in closer to take a peek as he skims over them, but it all looks simple enough.
'Easy,' He decides. 'We can set it up in the front yard, yeah?'
'Yeah. I'm gonna smoke you both so bad.'
Dad thwacks my arm with the piece of paper. 'Hey. Who said I'm playing?'
'Oh. So, you're scared.' I nod empathetically, feeling smug. 'That's okay. I'm rusty, too.'
'Seriously?'
'I only won three medals when I was in school.'
'I'm old, kid. I'm in my thirties. I'm pretty much dead.'
'Loud and clear. You're scared of losing.'
He rolls his eyes. 'You're a brat. Don't cry when you lose.'
'I've never cried in my life, Dad. Ask Carl.'
As soon as he passes on the question, Carl levels me with the most, Get serious, expression I ever seen in my life.
Whatever. 'I'll still win!'
'We'll see,' He says as I glance at the rest of the group.
'This was so thoughtful of you guys,' Maggie signs from her seat on the sofa, doing that little pout she does.
With all the presents handed out, I take my time looking around the room. T and Glenn are still wearing their t-shirts, of course. If I could have it my way, they wouldn't ever wear anything else. It looks like Rick and Carl gifted Glenn a magazine about race cars, and T-Dog a flashy, gold chain necklace that he manages to make look cool. Lori and Herschel are wearing new matching jackets, the material purple and puffy. They look like father and daughter, sitting there like that, Lori's head resting on the old man's shoulder. Beside them, Carol's blowing air onto Beth's painted nails, while Mouse lays on the floor, gnawing at the tennis ball he must've decided is his favorite.
And Rick. He's not pouring over a map. He's not frowning to himself as he cleans a gun. He's not snapping at one of us to, Stop that, We need to stay focused. He's just smiling faintly next to Glenn, refusing to reveal to anyone this was all his idea.
'I'm just glad there's no wrapping paper to clean up this year,' He chuckles, looking at Lori.
The woman smirks, shaking her head. Bad memories, I guess.
'Every year,' He continues, gesturing to an invisible pile in his lap, 'We would end up with this much.'
'You're not the only ones.' T-Dog scoffs, like this is a lifelong issue he's faced.
'Oh, yeah. You were a garbage man, weren't you?,' Glenn remembers.
'Minimum wage, brother,' He agrees, bringing the pizza-boy in for a bro-hug.
'What have you got there, Harley?,' Maggie asks as they pull apart.
'A soccer goal,' I excitedly answer, before holding up Rick and Carl's presents. 'And a diary and pencils!'
'I don't want you to think it's for schoolwork with Lori,' Rick says. 'Carl just told me he's seen you journalling.'
'I love it,' I shake my head. 'Thank you.'
That bitterness that I'd been feeling toward him, it disappears just as quickly as it came.
'You haven't been writing anything bad about me, have you?,' Glenn asks threateningly.
'Just a little bit,' I shrug.
'She's a brat, isn't she?,' My Dad jokes.
'She's a total brat.'
'Hey! I don't like you, either.'
'Well, Merry Christmas, everyone.' Maggie says to wrap things up. 'Time to take this outside. We got a game to play.'
'Sounds like it,' Rick agrees.
'Come on.' Dad stands back up, grabbing the soccer goal and the stakes.
Jumping up and pulling on Maggie's sleeve, I exclaim up at her, 'We should be on the same team!'
'Girl power,' She agrees, frowning stubbornly as we descend the porch steps.
Mouse goes running out into the snow with his tennis ball. Dad heads over to the fence, setting down the goal and pushing the stakes through the rubber loops to secure it to the ground. I tell him I hope he did a good job of it, because me and Maggie are gonna be making every goal we shoot for. It's Dad and Carl versus us two girls, so the competition is even fiercer. We gotta win!
'We got this,' Maggie goads as T-Dog takes up the goalie position.
Carol pumps her fist in the air. 'Let's go, girls!'
Everyone starts cheering us on as Maggie kicks the ball straight over to me. The game's begun! I stop it with my foot, watching as she skirts around Dad, shouting for me. I boot it back to her at just the right moment, running forwards.
Maggie dukes Dad, left, right, left, before she kicks it right between his feet and back to me.
I stop it again with my foot.
Carl's on me, suddenly. He tries to use his foot to steal the ball away from me, but I don't let him!
Keeping him at arm's length, I line up my shot with the goal. I've done it a million times before. What's one more!
I rear my foot back, and—!
T-Dog's far too big and slow to see it coming. The ball shoots right past him — Goal! — and crashes into the meshing.
'Point for the girls,' Rick announces from the sidelines.
Maggie runs up to me, grabbing my hands and squealing happily, with the boys sulking together in the background.
We end up winning. There's a few close calls here and there, but we're just too quick on our feet for them to really get any smooth moves in. As the winning goal is made by Maggie, Carl stomps his foot into the snow, complaining, Aww, man!
We use every last bit of energy we have left in us to play for the rest of the morning. For once, not just for getting out of bed, or making it through the day. We manage to get a couple more rounds of soccer in before somebody throws a snowball at my Dad while he's trying to kick a goal, and then it all devolves into a snowball fight. There's no teams or rules; just clumps of snow flying across the yard, people falling over, Rick laughing, and Glenn getting dogpiled to the ground until Dad has to come and rescue him from us.
Nobody's really winning, but I don't think anyone's keeping count, anyway. Nobody's losing, either.
Except maybe Carl, when he tanks a snowball directly to the face.
I gasp. Youch!
He wipes it off with a grin, scurrying off to start preparing some returning fire.
I hurry to join him behind the wall of snow, bulking up my snowball before launching it at one of the adults.
It hits Glenn in the jaw. He lurches; falls onto his ass.
Me and Carl share a high five!
To think I was dreading coming back to this town, when it's actually given me one of the best days of my life.
Is it bad I'm happy the world ended?
Probably, but I don't care.
FIVE MONTHS LATER.
I can hear light birdsong in the trees.
We've stopped again, on some highway or other. I'on know. They all look the same to me. Grey road, winding up a hill, flanked on both sides by a strip of dirt and twigs. While the others get outta the cars, slamming their doors shut and grouping together to discuss what's next, I turn my head away from them and gaze out the passenger side window. The sun warms my face. I remember back during the Wintertime; we hardly ever saw the sun. Hell. That was forever ago. Nowadays, we been fending off heatstroke, feels like.
I close my eyes, relishing in the sounds around me. Leaves brushing, idle engines rumbling.
There are a lot of moments like this for me, where I'll just ignore what everyone else is doing and listen. I'll listen to anything. The car radio, if anybody's got it playing, even if it's a song I don't like. A river flowing. A deer trilling. It's the best part of my day.
"We got nowhere else to go," Herschel's suddenly saying, and then I'm opening my eyes again.
The group is gathered around the hood of the car I'm sat up in, splaying a map out for them to study.
"When this herd meets up with this one," Maggie points, "We'll be cut off. We'll never make it South."
"What'd you say it was? About 150 head?" Dad estimates.
"That was last week." Glenn's shaking his head, squinting against the sun. "It could be twice that by now."
I've heard this exact conversation about thirty times over by now.
That herd from last year; It's thawed and split into two, and neither are getting any smaller. The more they walk, the more they pick up. It's how it's always gone. They been following us, and we been running. That's how that's always gone, too.
We had a couple places we holed up for a while. Sharpsburg served us well while it lasted, but we had to move, eventually.
Now, we're back on the run.
"The river could've delayed them," Herschel suggests. "If we move fast, we might have a shot to tear right through here."
"Yeah, but if that group joins with that one, they could spill out this way."
"So, we're blocked."
We're always blocked, I want to tell Maggie. You know this by now.
In moments like these, I think back to the day we had that snowball fight and try to remember what everyone's smiles looked like.
"Only thing to do is double back at 27," Rick says, "And swing back this way."
Rick's different. For Rick, I think back to the bike ride.
T-Dog's getting frustrated. "We picked through that place, already. It's like we spent the past five months going in circles."
"Yeah, I know. I know."
"Is this what we're doing, then?"
When Rick nods, T-Dog asks him, "Is it alright if we head down to the river to fill up on water, then?"
"Sure. Knock yourself out," He says as they disperse, Maggie rolling up the map.
Herschel whispers something to Rick, then, and I can't quite catch it. My hearing aids ain't that good, but I know it's about Lori because they glance over at her in the car behind me. It's probably the, She can't keep doing this, conversation. Like always, Rick's wiping his sweaty forehead, bullshitting his way through an answer, and like always, Herschel is patient with him. They know he's right.
Lori's about to burst, way her stomach's been looking these days. She's gonna give birth any day now.
I'm just glad she got better and stayed better.
That was a nasty sickness.
Herschel leaves Rick to think about what he's said, making an opening for Dad to ask him to go hunting.
I'm surprised when he turns to me. "You wanna come, chicken?"
There's that Southern twang I once forgot the sound of.
'Come hunting with you?,' I sign, just outta habit. Sometimes, my voice is just too loud for me to bare.
"Yeah. You can stretch yer legs a little. How 'bout it?"
Not wanting to spend one more second in this car, I agree by opening the door and jumping onto the tarmac.
He whistles for Mouse, and then we're walking into the treeline.
"Carl says it was blue, but the boy's blind," I ramble to Rick as we walk along the train tracks, keeping an eye out for animals.
"Between the pair'a ya," Dad muses from in front of us. "You almost make a full vegetable."
"Shut up, Daddy. You ain't funny."
He snickers a little before facing forward again, crossbow at the ready. "Sure I ain't."
"Anyway." I sigh as he pushes a leafy branch outta the way. Rick ducks under it, and then me. "Like I's sayin'—"
When I look up, the sight that greets me has all words dying on my tongue. I slowly catch up with Dad and Rick, who have also completely forgotten about the story I was telling. It weren't very interesting, anyway. Something about a frog Carl and I found the other day. The sun beats down on us as we look out over the sheer drop just in front of us, and at the rolling, green hills in the distance.
Well, I'll be goddamned.
That right there is a whole ass prison.
End Notes.
Okay that's it. I cannot edit this chapter any longer. What's done is done!!
WE ARE FINALLY IN SEASON 3 !! It only took a year and 28 chapters.
I'm very glad to be back in canon again, but writing Christmas with the group was so fun. Also very glad to be able to write Daryl's accent and slang properly again haha. It just didn't translate into sign language. I know some of you will also be relieved that we're not using it much anymore.
Wow, you guys. I got carried away with this one. It's a biggun!!
Kick.
The soccer ball rebounds off the tyre.
Kick.
I pretend it's a walker head.
We haven't seen one of the dead in weeks, but I know they're out there.
Kick.
Buried in the snow.
Kick.
Just like everything else.
KICK.
It shoots off into the car yard.
I watch it bounce down the aisle of rotted vehicles, bumping up against the chain-link fence. A sigh escapes my chapped lips and blows away in the wind. For what must be the tenth time today, I pull my scarf up and trudge over to the ball.
Aside from day dreaming, this is about the only thing I can entertain myself with nowadays. I can't play so well without a partner, but the afternoons slog on otherwise. It was a couple weeks ago that people stopped wantin' to talk, or tell a story, or try their hand at makin' a joke, a couple weeks before those ones that Rick stopped talkin' altogether. I just don't think any of us have the energy. The only thing we can waste it on is breathing in and out and lighting the campfire every morning. Some days, like today, I even waste it on the ball.
Besides, we don't got anything interesting to say. There's only so many times you can comment on the weather.
Crunch, crunch, crunch, go my boots in the packed snow.
Thinking back on it, the last time I heard Rick say anything that weren't a barked order was the night we slept in an abandoned house. It was the first time since the farm fell that Dad had come back without any game on his shoulder. Carl had tried eatin' an old can of dog food for dinner. I still remember the way the brown meat exploded against the floor when Rick threw it, and we were scared then, too.
So, we went hungry — And almost every night since then, we've gone hungry.
I wonder if Dad's gonna try go huntin' again today, but I doubt it. Ain't worth it, no more.
It'll be a handful of burnt mushrooms for dinner again, tonight.
I bend and pick up the ball, dusting off the snow.
Some months ago, Rick told me that if he had to hear the word mushroom one more time, he'd go crazy. I almost smile to myself at the memory, the day we shared fruit and worked on the fence. If only he knew he'd be eating them every day; that he'd go crazy, anyway.
It was also the day we lost everything, is the souring thought that comes after, just like it always does.
Movement.
I look up, peering through the hexagonal webbing of the fence, out onto the street.
There it is. A white blob with a black marking.
Well, a dog.
A dog sniffs around one of the cars. I ain't seen a dog since before. I realize that for some reason I'd thought they'd all disappeared, and maybe they have, but not this one. He's a stubby little feller. Barely tall enough to see over the walls of snow, but he manages. His pink nose traces down the tyre, taking him underneath the rusted shell. I watch him cram himself through the gap with little effort.
My empty stomach rumbles to me that I should shoot it from here and we can roast it over a fire.
Is it okay to eat the thing that eats the dog food? Is is different from a squirrel?
When he wriggles back out, a dead mouse hangs from his teeth.
Oh. He caught somethin'.
Outta the corner of my eye, Dad approaches me, a sore frown below the brim of his beanie.
He makes a pincer gesture with both hands, shaking them slightly. 'What are you doing?'
I slap my thigh a few times, the sign for, 'Dog.'
When I point, he turns to look.
The dog clumsily gnaws at the skin holding the mouse meat together, letting the head plop onto the ground.
Dad tenses slightly, glancing out at the empty street; the trees beyond it. He thinks the dog might not be alone. Squirrels, possums. They don't got owners. They're too wild and nasty. But dogs do. We wait for a moment for someone to appear, but nobody does.
We're both thinking the same thing, but I'on think Dad will say it before I do.
'We should eat him,' I sign; the smart thing to do. We should eat him. But, 'I don't want to.'
He pauses. He don't want to, neither.
People are predictable like this. The world has up and ended, but we still pray before we eat, we remember our birthdays for no good reason, and we refuse to eat pets. All the bolts in Dad's bow and all the bullets in my pistol are stayin' right where they is.
Dad moves past me, undoing the gate latch and pilling it open, mutely snapping his fingers.
The dog's head snaps up.
Fresh blood paints its lopsided, gaping grin, dripping small jewels into the snow.
It considers the both of us, unsure if it wants to abandon its dinner. His head is droopy and egg shaped, undeniably ugly but in an adorable way, with two black dots for eyes and a chest like a body builder. Bull Terriers, I'm sure they're called. Rodent killers.
Stepping over the little pile of organs, the dog makes up its mind and trots over to us.
Dad kinda flinches when it places its nose in his outstretched hand, relaxing, letting it nuzzle at him.
Luckily, he ain't a human killer.
'It's okay,' He's concluded, guiding the dog inside and latching the gate closed.
I drop to my knees, giggling softly as I cradle the dog's big face, scratching behind his ears. Oh, he loves it. He must'a been lonely.
I mouth up at Dad, Keep him?
Food is scarce, and Lori is sick an' pregnant, but I still hope we can keep him. I'm already preparing a list of reasons we should.
'Everyone's decision,' He signs, before nodding us back the way we came.
Standing up, I follow behind him, and the dog makes sure he don't get left behind.
The garage stands firm in the onslaught of snow. We've made it a sort of home for now, but it's far from paradise. It's old. Small. It don't keep the wind out. Beth, Maggie, T, and Glenn are huddled around the campfire in a patch of melted sleet, the four of 'em the first to notice our return, and our new friend. They perk up at the sight of the dog, before breaking out in smiles.
Kneeling next to Glenn, I help him welcome the dog with pets and cuddles.
Rick's marching over to us before I can even wonder where he is, 'cause ain't nothin' happens without him knowing.
I expect him to be angry. He's always angry when it comes to mouths to feed.
But after exchanging some words with Dad over my head, he surprises me by nodding, stuffing his hands into his coat pockets, watching us. I think I must've got it mixed up, but nope, he sends me the slightest, weightiest of smiles and nods again.
A foreign sort of relief flushes through me at the realization that I don't gotta persuade him.
I'm happy, for free.
Grinning up at everyone, I bask in the wonderful sight of their silent chuckles.
Glenn makes finger guns and taps them together.
'Name?'
I glance down at the dog; give it a good think. If I were a weird little rodent killer, what would I want my name to be?
I know. Dusting off the end of my nose with my finger, I share my decision with the group.
'Mouse.'
I startle as the dog licks my knuckles.
Maggie pouts, mouthing the word, Cute.
'When I found him,' I sign, trying and failing to keep my hands clean of dog-slobber, 'He caught a mouse.'
'He's a hunter,' Dad agrees, approving.
I lead Mouse into the garage to meet the others, ducking under the shutter doors and shivering off the sting of the snow. I wish we could light another campfire in here to keep warm, but Rick says the smoke would kill us faster than the cold will.
Not that it mattered much to my hearing aids.
As it turns out, the cold kills batteries, too.
I've learnt to manage without 'em by now, but I miss it. There were even days where I could hear my own laugh.
At least when the thaw comes back around, I'll be able to use them again.
I step over the piles of blankets scattered across the concrete floor, mindful not to cross paths with any of them. I wouldn't be a very popular person if I trampled somebody's stuff. Any little thing will cause a fight nowadays. We're stacked on top of each other in here. Chickens in a slaughterhouse cage. I learnt that it's easy to lose yer temper here, even if we do love each other, when I woke up durin' the first night. Glenn was apparently muttering in his sleep, sum' about, No, please, this is all I have, before T-Dog shook him awake with a pair of angry hands, growling at him to, Shut the fuck up. Nobody slept after that, but nobody ever really sleeps.
Mouse sniffs around the many makeshift beds, his tail beating back and forth against his muscly legs.
I already know how to study somebody's face to see which side of them I'm getting that day. I did it with Merle all the time. I knew the exact angle of his brow when he was drunk, about to start plottin' murder and makin' loud phone calls to people that owed him whatever it was he got scammed outta that week, the exact angle when he was gettin' mad, when he was asleep, or high, or both.
It's a talent to read closed books. Living like this for so long, I ain't the only one good at it, no more.
'Hey,' I wave to Lori. She's sat against the wall, wrapped in blankets. Not angry today. Safe to talk. 'We found a dog.'
Her bleary eyes widen.
Mouse plods up to the table, where Herschel and Carl are sitting. It's like they think he's a baby polar bear at first, but they soon realize it's safe. He soaks up their attention before slipping through their legs and approaching us, expecting some from Lori, too.
Cautious not to lose her fingers, she sneaks a hand out from under her many layers, stroking Mouse's long snout.
A smile graces her pale lips.
'Where did you find him?', Herschel signs to me, his veiny hands moving fast and precise, 'cause he's the best outta all'us. It ain't all that fair, since I'm the deaf one and all, but this old man has known sign language longer than I've even been alive.
'At the fence.' I answer, watching Carl stand from his seat and join his Momma on the floor, reaching out to pet the dog with her. I stare at the top of his head, tryna remember the last time we spoke. When I look back up at Herschel, I add, 'I was playing.'
'Have you named him, yet?'
Nodding, I make the sign. 'Mouse.'
'Mister Mouse.' He chuckles heartily, reminding me of Santa Claus. It's dim in here from the total lack of windows, but I can still see the way his cheeks crinkle around a mellow smile. I can always count on Herschel to make me feel like there's bread baking in the other room and I can smell it and everything is going to be okay. 'I'm sure he would love to play with you sometime.'
I return his smile, suddenly craving warm bread. 'I hope so. Tyres are bad at soccer.'
'Goodness. I'm sure.'
Calling Mouse over with a few kissy sounds, the two of us duck back under the doors in search of the soccer ball.
'Hey. Watch this.'
'We're watching.'
At the thumbs up Glenn sends me, I turn, focusing on holding the soccer ball in front of me. One, two, three. I drop it onto the toe of my boot and give it a small kick. It flies. Mouse pounces on it like a cat with a ball of yarn, slipping and sending it rolling away.
We been practicing that move for ages.
Looking back at everyone, I notice that they're all clapping for us, cowering their faces into their poofy scarves.
'Did you see?', I ask, just to make sure.
Another thumbs up from Glenn. 'Very cool.'
It weren't very cool at all — In fact, it was total garbage — but it was fun putting on a show.
'Thanks.' As Mouse chases after the ball, I leave him be and return to the campfire. 'I'm so tired, now.'
I really shouldn't be. I'm only a kid, and kids are supposed to have a lot of energy. I'm sure of it, since our neighbour Betty used to complain to Dad about her boy havin' too much of it whenever the two of 'em smoked together on our porch after work. His eyes would droop like a slow-blinking frog's whenever he got back from the mechanic shop, sometimes sleeping for a whole day, even at the dining table, while he was halfway through a meal. All the adults I knew were tired, but not like this. We's starving; hollow.
I'm jealous of my past self, who used to be able to play soccer for hours on end.
Maggie sends me a sad smile. 'Me, too, honey.'
'Sorry,' Glenn signs to me, 'cause he always says that. 'Come rest. It's warm here.'
'Can I sit next to you?', I ask T-Dog, pointing to the empty seat between him and Glenn.
Like the others, there's two moon-shaped craters hanging below his eyes, bruised an ugly purple against the brown of his skin. The man sends me a deadpan look, as if the cold's gone to my brain. 'No,' Then, sassily; 'Of course you can.'
Rolling my eyes at his attitude, I sit down and lay my head against the canvas backing.
My bones have been replaced with rope, loose and heavy.
I know we're gonna be leaving soon.
That pensive look on Rick's face is easy to recognise, even if he tries hiding it behind his scarf as he stands watch.
According to the map, there ain't no drug stores or doctor's offices for nearly five miles around us, and we're gonna need one. The medicine, what little we'd scrounged up, has ran out. Lori ain't suffering anything worse than a sniffly nose and a cough, but out here, — In the snow and the wind and the rain, with nothin' but a flimsy bitta metal to shelter us from it all — Well, we all know. I asked Dad if the baby in her belly could get sick, too, and all he told me was that none of this is ideal. I understood. When things ain't ideal, people die.
That place Rick was talkin' about, the one that we can fortify and make a life for ourselves in, it's still out there somewhere. He lectures us about it so often it's as if he can't think about anything else, a dog with a bone dangling just in front of his nose.
I bet there's lots of food and medicine there. And even beds. Proper beds, with mattresses and everything.
Maybe even a little mat for Mouse.
Yeah. That would be ideal.
Nobody would die in a place like that.
I tear my gaze from Rick, turning it onto the one big cloud in the sky.
I still think about Shane, sometimes. It comes and goes. Most of the time, he's alive. We're sitting at the picnic table back on the farm, coloring a meadow of flowers together, and then there's an ebbing swash of time where something inside me hurts real bad like I've been shot, and then he's holding my hand in a forest because I'm scared. I'm showing him the frog I've caught, mirroring his grin.
Suddenly, none of the muscles in his face are working and he's looking at me with milky eyes.
I don't wanna shoot him.
Bringing my hand up to my locket, I squeeze the thousand-pound weight between my fingers.
The spot he's taken up in my brain was supposed to be mine, and so was Momma's, and Merle's, and everyone else's.
Even in death, as Andrea said, He's still a fucking asshole.
I wonder if she's still alive.
A girl went missing from our town, once. My Daddy was in the kitchen washing dishes while I watched her Momma cry on TV.
I didn't know Andrea too well, so all my tears are staying inside my face for now. It's not like it was with Sophia. No, we packed into our cars and we fucked off North to a place called Newnan, leaving everything, including her and any chance of finding her, behind.
A bit stupidly, I hope the cows made it out alright.
Then, a hand is waving over the sun.
Lifting my head, I realize it's Dad trying to get my attention.
'How are you?', he signs as I stuff the locket under my sweatshirt.
'Hungry. Tired.' The usual answer; then, 'Everything okay?'
'Yeah. Taking a break.'
'I think Rick wants to leave.'
As Dad eases himself onto the crate beside me, he sneaks a glance at him. 'He does. We were talking.'
The others must be reading our signs, 'cause Maggie butts in, talking with Dad for a minute. I wait 'til they're done.
'We need medicine,' I comment quite uselessly when his attention is back on me.
'That's right. And better shelter. This place is shitty.'
'Do you want to leave?'
'I want you to be safe and happy. So, yes.'
'Are we walking again?'
He makes a face. 'No. We're riding bicycles.'
'Funny, Dad.'
'He wants to head East. The next town is close. Nine miles. There's a hospital there. Might have medicine.' His hands slow down. They hover, unsure. When he picks one back up, he finger-spells the word, 'S-h-a-r-p-s-b-u-r-g.'
The blood in my neck rushes up into my cheeks, and for just a moment, I'm warm.
I wonder if her house still looks the same. With the gravel path leadin' up to the porch, lined with weeds before any of this even began. My bike chained to the wire fence, asking itself where the little girl that loves it has gone as it grows rustier every weekend that passes. The grass was always scratching my knees, wild and forgotten, a bit like me. We made the most of what we had.
I hope the mirror in her bedroom is broke. I hope the kitchen is rotted; loungeroom filthy.
It don't deserve to be the way it was before, 'cause ain't nothin' the way it was before. That was for us.
Dad is waiting for me to say something, but I got nothin'.
Being that close to that house again might just make me start believing' in ghosts, but we need to do it. For Lori.
'No choice.' I sign, plain and simple. 'We need to go.'
He studies me for a moment, torn on something, before nodding and rubbing his fist over his heart. 'Sorry.'
I shrug, playing with the pebbles of lint on my mittens.
I think about Momma, too. She weren't all that different from Shane, especially not in the end. Both were sick, but not in the way that Lori is sick, not with germs. Even now, I don't quite know if it'd be worse knowin' whether or not she turned and lost her mind one last time. At least in the picture in my locket, she ain't ever gonna turn. I'll keep her safe from everythin' outside her little bronze door.
'Forget about that.' Dad waves off the imaginary town, sneering. 'I'm going hunting. You coming?'
I hear that right? Hunting?
All the rabbits are hiding at the bottom of their burrows at this time of year, the squirrels either dead or holed away. Even my Dad, the best hunter and tracker I know, who can shoot a field mouse out a tree, ain't been able to catch nothin' in this weather.
'You tried,' I remind him. 'Many, many times.'
'I know. But,' He nods over his shoulder, where Mouse is rolling around in the snow. 'Now we have help.'
Mouse. Of course.
Our last chance at catchin' a proper meal.
He reminds me of Tank a lil' bit, but smaller, whiter; with all four legs.
I'm willing to give it a chance. 'Okay. I'll come.'
Since we started to catch onto the fact that the cold slows the walkers down, we all been allowed out more.
A pat on my knee. 'Good girl. Let's go.'
He asks Glenn if he wants to come as well, and 'cause he got nothin' better to do and we make a good team, he agrees.
I'm inside a giant snow globe, waiting for the glass to break.
It was about a month ago now that I woke up one morning with my head in my hands, holed up in a gas station, crying snot and tears and dribble 'cause the ringing in my ear had turned unbearable. I didn't believe Herschel at first. My hearing couldn't deteriorate. I didn't even know what that word meant. But no matter what words I did or didn't know, their voices kept getting foggier and the ringing kept getting louder, until one day there was a pop beside my brain, a burst of pain, and then the world went silent. And then I believed him.
I was scared, at first. How could I hear a walker comin', now? Would I never hear my Dad say, I love you, again?
But it didn't take long for us to learn enough sign language to talk to each other, I love you, included. Nothin' would've stopped us. Maggie found a little ASL guidebook with pictures in it while we were passin' through a library. Go, Be quiet, Hide, Run, were the first words Dad made sure I knew. Good morning, Goodnight, and all the other things I'd wanna say. Thank you. Have mine. Fuck off.
Even now, whenever I wake up during the night, I always find one person studying the book, pages cradled by a flashlight.
As the three of us follow after Mouse, snow drifts through the thicket of naked branches like ash, catching winks of sunlight before they kiss the ground. It's hard to feel like I've lost anything when it snows. It's one thing that's always been silent. So have ripples in water, or a smile on a loved one's lips. I've made a place for myself in the silence, and I fit well here. Nobody else is allowed in my snow globe.
Glenn squeezes my mittened hand as I'm watching the falling snow, pulling my gaze up to his face.
With his free hand, he signs, 'Ringing?'
I shrug one shoulder, pinching my fingers. 'A little.'
It never really goes away. It's the one last thing I can hear, but I tune it out.
He attempts a smile, the curve of his cheekbones a raw shade of pink. 'Sorry.'
I always feel guilty when I have to answer that question. I'on know why. It ain't my fault.
'You always say sorry.'
'Sorry.'
Holding back a smile of my own, a real one, I ignore him in favor of watching the snow again.
The memory of that morning we had on the roof of the RV swells in front of me now, pretty and sun-colored, a cherry on my tongue. It was the mornin' after we found out I wasn't dying. I had a life. I had a chance to live it just like everybody else. Equals. Whenever I look at Glenn, I remember that morning. Happy and alive, with a group of our own. A friend. The first one in a long, long time.
When it's just the three of us like this, I always feel like I'm betraying Merle. It's a slimy feeling, one I force myself to swallow it down each time, but I ain't done nothin' wrong. I ain't replaced him on purpose. If I lie, I can say I ain't replaced him at all.
The worst part about it is that Glenn fits better into the void Merle left behind than Merle himself ever did.
My thoughts are interrupted when Dad puts an arm out in front of us.
I jolt, following his gaze.
Ahead of us, Mouse furiously investigates along an invisible trail at the end of his nose. He, too, goes still all at once. He's found something. We watch him square up with a lump in the snow, his tail an exclamation mark. Then there's a rabbit, a bite, a struggle. I squeeze Glenn as snow goes flying. Dad lifts his crossbow. A single bolt is released, and the rabbit is pinned to the ground by its heart.
It twitches around the bolt once, twice, tryna run away like all rabbits do, and then it goes limp.
That's our first kill in weeks.
'Dinner!', I exclaim to Glenn with both my hands, as Dad moves to pluck the bolt out, shaking off the snow.
A long, fat rabbit.
Dad was right. Mouse done spoiled us. Him bein' such a great hunter must be how he's survived this long. Everybody's got a reason. Mine is that I have people who love me, both dead and alive, who have fought tooth and nail to protect me every day.
Dad slings the rabbit over his shoulder, gesturing onwards. 'Let's keep going.'
Taking Glenn's hand again, I have a thought. 'Is his name Rabbit, now?'
He shakes his head, no, both of us falling into step with Dad and Mouse. 'It's Mini Daryl.'
Pssh. Whatever. 'Bad name.'
'Great name.'
I point side-long at Dad, as if saying, Go on, then. Tell him.
He cringes. 'No, thanks.'
'See? Bad name.'
'Are you bullying me?'
'Yep.'
Unamused, Dad gives us a look. 'I'm not blind. I can see your hands.' A pause; glance. 'She's right. Bad name.'
Like I always do when I'm giggling around Dad and Glenn, I say a silent, Sorry, Merle, because he's always been inside my head.
By the time we're walking back through the car yard gate, Mouse has caught us three more rabbits.
Beth's jaw drops.
'Dinner!', I sign to her, grinning, turning to sign the same thing to T and Rick who are stood on watch, their eyes going wide when they notice the bounty. I duck under the shutters and sign it to everyone else huddled in the garage, too. 'Dinner! Come on!'
They follow me out to the campfire, not wasting any time skewerin' and roasting the rabbits as the sun begins setting.
'Well done,' Maggie signs to the three of us, thoroughly impressed.
Dad nods to Mouse, as if to say, Thank him.
Thanks, Mouse, Everyone obliges, and even though he don't understand Human, he still grins his silly, gummy grin. I take a seat next to Dad on the wooden pallet, basking in the delicious smell of bubbling fat and the sight of my smiling family.
The moon is waning over our heads like a pretty marble, passin' through the stars, as we slurp up our greasy, mouth-watering rabbit meat. Even Lori has come out of hiding to enjoy the meal, her thin body curled up next to Rick in the broken car seats, shivering as she nibbles a meaty thigh. There's a bump under her blankets, right on top of her belly, that makes it look a bit like she's hiding my soccer ball under there. Really, it's the baby. Some nights, she lets me put my cheek to it so I can feel the heartbeat from the outside. It freaked me out at first. It's like she swallowed an alien. There's a tiny human in there, separated by only a few layers of skin. I hope it likes rabbit.
I know she needed this. I think we're all relieved to see her eating a good meal after all this time, something fatty and heavy, something to fill out her caved-in cheeks. If we're gonna leave for Sharpsburg at some stage, she'll need the energy. We all will.
Carol says that if it don't come out early, the baby's gonna be born in Spring. I've always thought of the seasons as a clock for huntin', just like my Daddy does. Summer's when all the coyotes come out, and you can stay out late 'cause the sun don't go down 'til after dinnertime. In Fall, the migratory birds start to fly over Georgia to reach warmer places further South. I've always liked watching the V shapes glide across the sky, wishing I could grow a pair of wings and join 'em up there. Spring is baby season. When everything gets born again, from the grass under the mud to the leaves inside the trees to the baby deer, called calves, inside they Momma's bellies.
Babies are good at bein' born in Spring, I told Carol when I could see a tick of worry in her brow, especially after Carl brought up naming the baby Sophia again, You'd think they's dumb, since they's babies an' all, but they know.
I's talkin' outta my ass a lil' bit, 'cause I was a baby once and I was born in Summer, but it made her feel better.
And then there's Winter. Everything's dead in Winter, except for the things that know how to hide.
Swallowing a juicy bite of rabbit, I glance at Mouse.
He lays at my Dad's boots in the snow, both of 'em gnawing away at their scraps of meat like long-time buddies.
Sucking the meat off the warm bone in my hand, I click my fingers to get the dog's attention. He perks up, craning his neck to look at me, his eyes bulging as I toss the bone in his direction as thanks. He catches it midair, crushing it between his teeth.
When my gaze meets Dad's, he gives me a thumbs up and a questioning look. 'Tasty?'
I nod, my own greasy thumb glistening in the light of the fire as I give him one back.
His lip twitches upward, as if he's about to smile, but then he remembers something. 'We're talking about leaving.'
Looking around, I see the whole group deep in conversation as they eat.
'What they saying?'
'Glenn thinks we should stay. He goes to Sharpsburg with T-Dog and they come back with medicine.' He tells me. 'But we can't split up. Dangerous. Could get lost. And we can't stay here. Cold. Not secure. Both; too risky.'
'So we all go.'
He nods, with not much else to say. We all go. 'We leave tomorrow.'
I don't remember voting for that decision, but things ain't worked like that in a long time.
Nine miles. That would be nothin' if we were a flock of birds. Birds can fly twenty-five miles an hour, don'cha know. I know lots of animal facts like that one. Whenever I can't sleep, I try and see how many I can remember until I'm blinking myself awake and the sun is rising. But we ain't birds, and we ain't even got the cars no more. I'on know how fast humans walk, but I guess I'll find out.
Pushing away my thoughts, I sign, 'It's kinda funny. We're surrounded by cars and none of them work.'
'This place is shitty,' He says for a second time, agreeing.
As we make our way through the meal, Dad, Glenn, and T-Dog keep forcin' their food into my hands. They act as if they can't see my signs telling them to save it for themselves, 'cause they're a bunch of assholes. I give up on changing their minds after a while, 'cause I've learnt it never works. Rick and Maggie do the same to Carl, Lori, and Herschel. We're all just a bunch of assholes who love each other.
That night, it's the same routine. Pull down the shutter doors. Tie a shirt through the padlock loop. Switch on the lamps.
I get comfortable in my pile of blankets that I share with Dad, digging through our bag. Wind rattles the garage walls, bullets of rain and hail battering the thin metal. For once, the rumbling of my stomach ain't here to join 'em. I pull out my journal and pencil, starting my ritual of shaving the wood away from the lead using Merle's knife, dwindling it down to the size of a used cigarette. Blowing the dust off, I sheathe my blade and flip to a page I can write on. Ain't no blank ones left, but I can squeeze what I wanna say into the gaps.
As everyone lays down, they keep clutching at their bellies like Lori does all the time, stuffed full of dinner.
Hello, diry, I write, 'cause Lori taught me how, Today was a grat day.
Mouse comes and inspects our blankets before plopping himself down next to me, resting his chin on his paws.
We faund a dog. I named him Mows becoz he kils mise and he is cyut. He caut for rabbits for us. He is my frend.
Dad lays down on my other side, giving my arm a squeeze and closing his eyes.
We are leeving again tomoro. Dad spelt it, Sharpsburg. My Muma uset to live ther but she is ded now. I wont to leev but also I dont. Im a bit scered. Dont tell nobode. At leest we are leeving the car yard befor it gets the chans to kil one of us.
As olways, Rest in peece, M, T, A, M, O, S, S, J, J, P.
I snap the book shut and place it back into the bag, zipping it up and rolling onto my back.
Dad throws a blanket over me as the wind blows in through the slash in the wall, pulling me into him with a strong arm.
Somebody clicks off the last lamp.
Squirrels can jump ten times their body length, I think to myself, focusing on the beat of Dad's heart and the warm weight of Mouse slumped against my legs, before I'm opening my eyes again and there's a band of cool sunlight on my face.
I watch a bird fly past the gap.
We never stay in one place for long.
I hover near the gate along with the rest of the group, clutching the straps of my backpack.
Lori got worse overnight.
I'm looking at her right now, as Rick peels off his coat and wraps it around her. Her face; it's paler than the snow, her nostrils two rings of puffy, red skin, leaking snot onto her lip. She wipes it away, fingers shaking. I almost want to tell Rick to call this whole thing off, but that would be stupid. The sky's cleared up some, making way for the sun. If we don't go now, we'll be stuck here forever.
Threading the last button through the loop, Rick turns and rallies all of us to follow him outta the car yard.
We file out into the open, a trail of footsteps carving a line through the snow.
Rick takes up the front of the line. Dad, the back. When wolves travel in packs, the two strongest of the group do this, too. This way, one can flatten the terrain for everyone else, while the other can keep an eye out, make sure nobody falls behind. That's why I'm in the middle, trailing behind Lori, Carl, and Herschel. We're the smallest and the weakest and the sickest, but I can still trace the treeline with my gaze and watch for danger, grabbing for the hilt of my knife every time a shrub shivers in the wind.
Mouse walks alongside us as we journey, 'cause I think he's decided he doesn't wanna be alone, anymore.
With every step I take, I find myself missing Dad's truck more and more. I know it was just a hunk of old, blue metal on two pairs of wheels, but it's still gone, and I still miss it like I'd miss a person. It's true that it'd been through its fair share of bumpy rides through the forest and countless tyre changes, but ain't nothin' short of an army tank would'a made it outta what happened to it in the end. They came out of nowhere, is how T tells it. We were cruising along the streets of a small town when a group of people jumped us. Way I tell it, they came out from behind some cars that were spilled out across the sidewalks. A gunshot. We veered, straight into the window of a store.
Dad and Rick killed those ones, too. Four people; two men, a woman, and a sorta-kid — A teenager.
I remember the boy's face. Caramel-colored with a nose that looked like a bird's beak, maybe a few years older than my cousin, Tobias, but people always said he had a baby's face. I couldn't figure out if they deserved it. They'd tried to rob us, a small group with two kids and a pregnant woman; our medicine, blankets, water. But back in the beginning, Dad and Merle did the same thing to other groups. Lone cars on the highway, pairs of people as they walked, sleeping camps. It was awful, but it was how we stayed alive.
There was this one night that Dad asked Merle if they should stop while he thought I was asleep.
We're doin' it for her, was all my Uncle had to say.
Every bad person I ever met probably had somebody they was doin' it for.
Their blood pooled onto the tarmac as our blue truck smoked, wedged between a scattering of debris and rubble. The men tried pushing it free for over an hour, but it was stuck there, well and truly. Eventually, we accepted we had to leave it behind.
After that, Rick's truck shut off one afternoon and refused to turn back on no matter what Glenn did to it.
We couldn't all fit into the grey car, or onto the back of Dad's motorbike, so that's how we were left with nothing.
Still, Dad swears up and down he's gonna go back for his bike as soon as he can, soon as we're settled someplace proper. He hid it real good and took the cylinder head with him, so there's a very good chance ain't nobody nabbing it before he can get back there. My Dad's a smartass like that. I think he'd sooner pull all his teeth out 'fore he lets somebody else have his precious bike.
On a little street sign just ahead of us that reads, Poplar, a tiny bird perches.
It chirps and flies off when we get close.
Poplar Street. Two miles down.
Herschel looks at me over his shoulder, his brows made even fluffier than usual by the snow that's gathered on them.
'Doing well?', He asks.
I nod, yes. My feet are achin', but I'm sure I ain't the only one. 'You? I have water if you need.'
'That's okay, sweetie. I'm not thirsty.'
I give him a bit of a stern look, one that Rick would be proud of, but he just turns to face forward again.
Hmph. I'm suddenly appreciating how the others must feel when I refuse their food.
Glancing behind me, I extend the offer to Carl and Lori. When they accept — Well. When Carl accepts and forces Lori to do the same, — Dad alerts Rick, and guides us off the road, into a little eating area beside a kiosk station to take a break. I drop my backpack onto the seat of a wooden table and pull out my bottle of water. Lori and Carl sit down as I unscrew the cap and hand it to them, waiting for Carl to take a small sip first, holding it to his Momma's cracked lips after. Her neck gulps twice before he passes it back to me.
Most everyone else settles down at the other tables, catching their breaths.
Dad approaches the three of us. He points at the bottle with a no-nonsense expression. 'Drink that.'
I'm about to stash it, but do as he says. I am a little thirsty.
'How are you?'
'I'm okay.' I zip the empty bottle away. 'My feet hurt.'
'You can handle it.'
I nod. I can. 'You?'
'Feet hurt.'
'You can handle it.'
He huffs a chuckle. 'Don't be smart. I'm going to check the—.'
I follow his gesture over to the kiosk, nodding and taking the seat next to Carl.
The boy glances at me a couple times, as if it's hard to look at me, like how it's hard to look at the sun for too long before you start seein' shapes. He awkwardly points at my bag. Huh? He touches his fingers to his freckled chin, swiping forwards.
'Thank you.'
He knows how to sign?
All this time, I ain't seen him pick up the guidebook even once.
I ain't sure what to say, so I just nod until he looks away again, and then we're both just watching Mouse sniff the ground.
Boy, do the two of us know how to hold a grudge. Ever since our squabble that afternoon before Dale died, we been holdin' so tight onto 'em we ain't even know what to do with 'em anymore. You're a stupid baby, Harley. I hate your guts, Carl. I'm glad you're not my sister. I'm glad you ain't my brother. Stupid. That was months ago, now, and I might still be a stupid baby — I'll give him that — but I don't hate his guts. I just hate sayin' sorry. My teachers used to say bein' able to apologise is a life skill, but I never saw how it keeps ya alive.
Mustering up the courage to give it a go anyway, I sign to him, 'Back on the farm. I was just—.'
Wait. He's looking at me all confused. He don't understand.
I deflate, embarrassed. Never mind.
'Are you okay?', Beth signs to me from the other table.
'Yeah... My feet hurt.'
'Mine, too.' She sighs wistfully, her blonde hair flying around in the wind. 'We need a massage.'
It forces a giggle outta me. She makes me feel like such a girl, sometimes.
When Dad comes back, T-Dog in tow, it doesn't look like they found much in the way of food or water — Just what looks like a crumpled granola bar and a couple newspapers that we could prolly use to make a fire. Mysterious Infection Hits France, is one of their headlines, not even worthy of a bold font. Dad stuffs the little bar into Lori's coat pocket before he helps her stand from the bench, gently passing her off to Rick. He runs a hand up and down his wife's back, murmuring to her as I sling my backpack on and get to my feet.
I'm okay, I think she's assuring him, trying to brush him off.
Maggie shares a worried glance with Carol, then with Dad.
Before I know it, I'm walking over Rick's footprints again.
There's the river.
I saw it on the map, but it's bigger in person. It's not just a white strip of ink bent around laddering terrain lines. It's a flat, blue sheet of ice wedged between two frozen shorelines, snow scuffing over its surface as the wind pushes it around.
Like I said, I saw it on the map. That's why I know the only road that passes over it is miles away.
We're gonna have to cross it on foot.
'We need to be careful,' Rick turns to address us. He makes sure to sign as he speaks, very obviously struggling to match the volume of the wind. 'I'll go first. Make sure it's safe. Then, Harley, Lori, Carl, and Herschel. Then, the rest.'
There's no option for any of us to dispute the plan, so he goes ahead and nods to himself, sighing and turning toward the thick bank of snow. This is what Rick does. He risks his life, risks falling into rivers and freezing to death, 'cause he's got a few screws lose and he's brave, and some months ago, on the side of the road after our home burnt down, he told us, This isn't a democracy, anymore. I grab onto Dad's hand, squeezing it like a stress ball at the doctor's office before they stick the needle in ya arm, as our leader surfs down the hill.
Fringes of snow break off and roll down as he goes, eventually landing at the bottom.
Okay, I think I can see him mouthing to himself, Okay.
He takes his first step. He holds his arms out on either side of himself. Another step. Another; delicate, as if he's testing out whether or not he's gonna burn his feet, learning he won't, and then doing it all over again with the other foot.
When he reaches the other side, he pulls himself up onto the shelf of snow.
He plops onto his ass.
He made it.
When he realizes this, he raises his hand and waves us over.
I take a deep breath.
Harley, Lori, Carl, and Herschel, is what he said. Harley. I'm next.
'Go slow,' Dad signs to me, looking at me in a very serious way. 'Don't walk exactly where Rick walked. It could break.'
I nod, repeating his instructions in my head as I let go of his hand, forcing myself to approach the ledge.
Sitting down and sliding all the way to the bottom, I push myself to my feet, staring out onto the ice.
Oh, shit.
I swear it ain't look this far from up there.
'It's okay,' Rick's signing to me from across the river. 'You're light. You won't fall.'
'You promise?'
'I promise.'
Okay. Okay, I can do this.
I take my first step. Shit, it's slippery. I almost lose my balance, catching it right at the last moment. My gaze snaps back up to Rick. It's okay, He signs again. I look over my shoulder, where up on the hill, Dad signs the same thing. It's okay. It's like a tight rope. Taking care to mind the puddles of sleet sitting on the ice, I walk the rope one step at a time, water rushing underneath my boots.
When I'm close enough, Rick braces himself on one leg and reaches down for me, hooking his hands under my armpits. He lifts me onto the shelf of snow, setting me down beside him. I clutch his arms, my legs shaking. Oh, solid ground. It's never felt better.
Well done, He mouths, giving both my shoulders a firm squeeze before letting go.
Looking back at the other shoreline, I see a small Glenn and Maggie both sending me thumbs' ups.
'Proud of you, baby,' Dad is signing beside them, as Carol cups her own cheeks, relieved.
'I made it,' I reply, heart pounding.
'Yeah, you did. With sore feet, too.'
I wish I could let out a laugh, but I can't. Not yet.
Lori is next.
Lori, sick and frail, with the baby in her belly.
T-Dog slides down first and catches her when she reaches the bottom, holding her hands to steady her. She carefully steps onto the ice, alone. Her fingers leave T-Dog's. She's so skinny these days, I'm worried the wind might just knock her over. I feel Rick tense against me. Slowly, and cradling her belly, she ventures further out. There's a moment or two I think she might trip, but she makes it.
Rick pulls her up, and then it's Carl's turn; then Herschel's.
The four of us help the old man climb up onto the bank. The worst of it is over.
We wait for everybody else to cross. Glenn and Maggie set out next, keeping a good distance between them the whole way, before Beth makes her way down behind them, doing the same. Everyone calls out encouragement and praise, egging them on. One by one, we work together to pull them up. Glenn. Then, Maggie. Beth, who's shaking like a little lamb. And Mouse, who don't even need our help.
As Rick and Maggie pull Beth up, the last ones to begin their crossing are Dad, T-Dog, and Carol.
They're halfway across when Mouse starts barking.
A head appears over the hill behind them. Shoulders. A fleshy ribcage. It's a walker. An actual walker. It don't know where its goin', blindly trudging forward, skirting the ledge. It's gonna fall down. Everyone realizes this at the same time, suddenly pointing and shouting things. The three of them stop in their tracks. They turn to look behind them, just as the thing takes its next and final step. With no more ground to stand on, it falls head-first into the slope, tumbling, once, twice. It smacks into the ice, a cannon ball of limbs.
A line as thin as a hair shoots out from under its body.
A crack. The ice is cracking.
My body lurches as if I'm about to do something, about to climb down there and help, but we can't.
The only way we can help them is by staying off the ice.
The line grows longer and longer. It's under Dad's boot before he can even take a step. His chest heaves, staring down at it. Carol and T-Dog linger nearby, terrified, as if any flinch or gasp from them will send them all under. He pulls his crossbow off his shoulder. I'm not sure if he's about to shoot the walker, or maybe ditch the bow to lessen his bodyweight, but he don't get to do either.
His leg goes straight through the ice.
He falls onto his forearms. His weight splits the line into three; snaps the surface into pieces.
SPLASH.
Both he and Carol are suddenly neck-deep in the water.
I think I squeal a little bit, 'cause I feel it in my throat.
The walker lifts its head.
T-Dog looks back at us, shouting and holding his hand out. He wants something. Rick catches his meanin', unholstering his pistol and rearing it back, hurling it as far as he can over the river. T-Dog told us he used to be the best player on his baseball team in high school, so he catches it with one hand, pulling the slide back to check the chamber. I guess we can stop callin' him a liar, now.
The walker drags itself forward, clawing marks into the ice.
Dad reaches under the water, teeth bared, face scrunched, hauling his crossbow out and slinging it across the ice.
It spins across the slippery surface, coming to an eventual stop someplace that don't matter anybody.
T-Dog raises the gun.
He pulls the trigger.
There's a flash of light, and at the same time, a spurt of black blood.
As soon as the walker is dead, he takes a step toward, but Dad shouts at him and he stops.
Water goes flying as he grabs for purchase, setting his elbow on the ice. He puts his weight on it. The ice crumbles like a cookie. He tries again, this time keeping his body as flat as he can, and manages to pull himself up onto his stomach.
I can only imagine how much it hurts, but he pushes through it, army-crawling over to Carol.
They lock hands.
With what little strength he has left, he drags her out, too, letting her collapse beside him.
They both lay there, the wind blowing over their bodies as they struggle to suck in a full breath, curled up like shrimps.
T-Dog wastes no time. He teeters and slips around on the sleet as he kneels, grabbing a fistful of their coats and pulling them further away from the broken ice. They're not moving. It's like they've turned into the frozen walkers, their joints all locked up from the cold, unable to hinge. T-Dog gets Carol to her feet first. As Rick, Glenn, and Maggie hurry down to the shoreline, I follow after them and grab onto Carol the moment she's within arm's reach. We all help pull her up, as T-Dog spins around, waddling back to Dad.
Carol's legs give out. Her body lands in the snow, her arms wrapping around her stomach.
Over her hip, I watch as T-Dog, strong as an ox, gets all one-hundred-and-ninety pounds of my Dad to his feet.
When they reach the bank, we all grab for him.
Even through the layers of fabric, I can feel the deadly cold seeped all the way through his skin. As we lay him in the snow, he winces, his hair frozen stiff and his cheekbones redder'un cherry popsicles. I cup them with my mittened hands, crouching at his side.
I'm grateful I can't hear any of the panicking around me.
I just hold him, waiting for him to open his eyes.
When he does, they're blue, like the river.
Then, Rick and Glenn are pulling him up. I give them space, letting 'em hook each of his arms around their shoulders. Maggie and Beth follow suit and with Carol, hugging their arms around her waist, frantically looking for direction from our leader. He points. We all follow his finger. There's a couple tiny buildings just up the road, not too far. That's where we're going. We need to get Dad and Carol warm. We start making our way over there without a second thought, bracing ourselves against the snow coming down on us, now.
We reach the yellow security barriers. Carl helps me force them upwards, letting everybody through. It looks like this place was a ticket and security checkpoint. There's two little booths, the windows smeared with old blood, and a bigger building in the middle. Rick kicks that one's door in, making way for us to spill inside the kitchen-sized room, as they set Dad down on a dirty bed in the corner.
The two girls gently lower Carol down next to him, helping her peel off her wet clothes.
Taking Dad's coat zipper in my fingers, I rip it all the way down and pull him out of it, quickly doing the same with his shirt.
Rick casts about. He spots a wastebin in the corner of the room and moves it to the middle, taking the newspapers that T-Dog is offering him from his backpack. Glenn passes him a lighter as he stuffs it down. Flick, flick. He cups it; holds it there.
It catches.
—hould be contained within a week, according to the French Health Ambas—, it reads, before curling around the flame.
As warmth begins to emanate, I move down to Dad's boots, unlacing them, tossing them away with his socks. He's left in just his jeans, with barely enough energy to hold his hands out to the steadily burning pages of the Washington Post.
Taking off my own coat and cuddling up to his side, I hope I can give him some of my body heat. I don't have much of it, but I don't need it all. I'm happy to share it. Already, he looks a little less awful just by being outta the wind. Carol has been stripped down to her bra and cargo pants, shivering as Maggie fits her into a spare sweatshirt. Pulling my beanie off, I fit it onto Dad's head. He looks silly. Shirtless with his edgy tattoos on display, wearing his daughter's pink hat. When Maggie passes me another sweatshirt, I help dress him in that, too.
As I work, T-Dog approaches us, setting the crossbow against the wall.
A pearl of water drips off the end of Dad's nose as the man leaves.
I study him, feeling guilty. 'I wanted to help.'
He frowns at me.
I add nothing more. There was nothing any of us could do, but I still wanted him to know.
Everyone finally settles around the tiny fire, absorbing every last ounce of heat it has to offer.
Rick signs to me, 'We can stay the night.'
'Thank you,' I nod.
As he moves his attention elsewhere, I sneak a glance at Lori.
She's coughing. A yellow glob falls into her hand, before she wipes it on some newspaper. I know that ain't good.
We stay like this for a while. The only way to tell that time is passing at all is every minute or so, when someone adds a fresh wad of newspaper to the fire to keep it alight. Paper burns fast, but it also creates a lotta smoke. We eventually have to open all the windows to let it out, which in turn lets the cold in, but our only other choice is to suffocate to death. Ain't nobody in the mood for that.
Once Dad and Carol have both fallen asleep, I take out the little ASL handbook from my bag, scooting back to sit against the wall. I might as well get some studyin' in, if we ain't leaving for a while. I rest it in the crook of my thighs, flipping to a dog-eared page.
To sign, IMAGINATION, it reads, Start by extending both pinkies.
The little hands in the picture look like they's holdin' invisible teacups, so copy them, and it's easy enough.
To sign, OPINION, the picture directly below it reads, Start by creating a circle shape with one hand.
A kick to the bed frame.
Startled, I look up at the attacker.
It's Carl.
He points to the empty spot next to me. I ain't got any real reason to decline, so I give a nod, making a little extra room for him as he settles down at my side, only to do nothin' but fiddle with his fingers in his lap. I can't ask him what he wants.
Suddenly, he takes the book from me, thumbing through the alphabetical section.
He stops when he reaches S, studying the first picture on the page.
To sign, SORRY, it reads, Start by forming a fist.
My eyes go wide, watching the boy do as it says. Place it over your heart, making a grinding motion. He glances at me, silently asking if he's doing it right. He's not, obviously. You ain't s'posed to leave a bruise. But I get the message loud and clear all the same. He's sorry. Maybe for calling me a stupid baby, or for telling me that even though I know what a chantrelle mushroom is and I can shoot a gun, I still ain't worth nothin' without somebody else around to watch out for me; him around. Or maybe just for what happened at the river.
Before I can decide which one it is, he gets to flippin' again, finding what he wants at E.
He blanches. Got more than he bargained for with this one.
Still, he gives it a go.
It's slightly wrong again, but there's only one sign I know that looks like that.
'Everything.'
He stares at me, boyishly unsure, not looking very much like his Dad anymore like he wishes he did.
You don't need to be sorry, I'd sign to him if he could understand, You were right. I do need help, sometimes.
'Me, too,' I sign instead, reaching over and flipping to the page with the same phrase, and signing it again.
He glances from my hands, to the page, back to my hands again. I'm sorry, too. I think that's all we need to say, but I'll still add this last bit on, anyway. Word by word, I use the book to translate. It's obvious we could use my diary and pencil to write messages to each other. It'd be easier, but easier don't feel right. Anybody can do that. It's only the special ones that will learn your language.
When the sentence is complete, I rest my hands in my lap, watching his face for a reaction.
'You're my brother.'
He's stunned for a moment, and it's a long moment.
But then there's a tiny smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
Carl is my big brother, and that's just the way things is. It ain't my fault we're in this little family together, that we've seen people die together, been scared and hurt together, that he let me cry on his shoulder one night and never mentioned it again.
He consults the book one last time before lookin' me in the eye, signing back, 'You're my sister.'
Always have been.
When I jokingly flip to the page that reads, To sign, I LOVE YOU, he snaps the book closed. A genuinely disgusted expression plagues his face, looking like he's just eaten rotten broccoli. It makes me forget all about how cold I am as he gets up and walks away.
It's nighttime when I open my eyes.
Lifting my cheek from Dad's shoulder, a yawn parts my lips. The sight of the moon peeking over the windowsill greets me, glass pulsing a faint orange as the fire in the wastebin burns nearby. I can see Rick out there, hugging himself next to a little light.
Scooting off the mattress, the guidebook falls from my lap.
I pull on my socks and boots. I don't think I'll be able to get back to sleep, anyway.
I remember in the Winter, when it was time to get dressed for school and work, Dad used to lay our clothes over the electric heater that we always had plugged into our living room wall. We'd make a game of it, pretending we were cooking steaks over a grill while the sky turned from black to grey, to white, to blue. His boss at the mechanic's shop had him startin' his shifts at six in the morning, while Merle and everyone else in our trailer park was still asleep in their beds. It was unfair, but he always found ways to make sure I never found out.
Grabbing a stick of newspaper, I stand and tip-toe my way through everyone sleeping on the floor.
When I open the door, I shoulder myself into the cold and step out.
It closes behind me.
In the middle of the outstretched road, Rick sits with his back to everything, staring up at the stars.
I wonder if he's got a person up there, just like I do.
As I come to sit beside him, he lowers his gaze; regards me with an empty sort of look.
I don't mind it none, instead opting to study the creative setup in front of us. A metal cooking pot filled with damp sticks, a small flame flickering amongst the ash and dirt at the bottom. I take the paper in my lap and ball some up, tucking it into the pot.
'I thought you might be cold,' I explain as the flames grab onto it, growing larger. 'Your fire sucked.'
He doesn't smile; lips heavy, downturned.
I sign something else. 'Why are you out here?'
'Can't sleep.'
Well, I guessed that. 'Are you okay?'
A sigh leaves his body, sucked into the wind. He's not going to answer that. 'You should go inside.'
'I'm not tired.'
'Doesn't matter. Come on.' He moves as if to stand, holding a hand out for me to take, but I cross my arms over my chest and stay right where I am. He tries waiting me out, but it's useless. Settling down again, he hesitates before signing, 'Stubborn.'
Unfolding my arms, I finally get him to crack a smile as I sign, 'I know.'
It's wiped away when he flinches uncomfortably at something.
'Was there a noise?', I guess, confused.
The horizon gapes emptily at us from afar, a black stripe. I can't see anything unusual.
'Lori.' He supplies, defeated. 'She's coughing.'
A soft, oh, slips from my mouth.
'It's why I'm out here.'
The only thing I can think of to say is, 'She'll be okay.'
It's not much, but Rick still reaches out and takes my shoulder, attempting a smile before dropping his hand.
I'm on the side of the road again, the trees looming over me, tucked between old cobble walls as the farm sits some miles away, whatever that's left of it burning to a crisp. The door is there, is what he snarled at us. Let's see how far you get. The world was an open set of jaws in that moment. While I'm almost certain Dad and I would've made it, because like T says, we're cockroaches, I don't know for sure if the rest of the group would have, if Beth, Herschel, and Carol would have. We've been together since... Everything.
But I do know that we chose Rick, and he chose us. I would say it's like this thing called symbiosis, which I learnt about in second grade. But it's not. My teacher told us that without the egrets and the anemone and the sucker fish, the cattle and the clown fish and the sharks would die. They can't make it alone. But we ain't a family because we'd die otherwise.
We're family because Dale had this stupid old watch while he was still alive, and he said that despite everything, our paths aligned at the quarry all the same, and then I got scratched and a whole bunch of awful stuff happened, like explosions and gunshots and broken fences, and we blinked, and now we love each other so deeply we don't care if we could survive apart.
'You're doing a good job, Rick,' I sign.
It might be the fire, but his eyes go shiny afterwards. Yeah. I'll pretend it's the fire.
He got us to the CDC. Got us out. Killed Sophia. Jim. His best friend, just a few days later. Those four people on the road.
He touches his chin. 'Thank you.'
I can tell he doesn't believe me. M, T, A, M, O, S, S, J, J, P. I don't know how else to convince him. Maybe I can't.
Absentmindedly watching the fire dance, I clutch the locket through my sweatshirt.
'What is that?', Rick asks.
Thinking nothing of it, I pull the thing free, letting it sit against my sternum. 'Shane gave it to me.'
Something about Rick twists at the mention of Shane, making its way onto his face like a curling snake, a nasty scowl. He holds his hand out, wanting to hold it. A little unsure, I thread the chain over my head and carefully lay the pendant in his palm.
Bringing it closer to his lap, he glares down at the olive of metal as if it's his best friend reincarnated.
'When we were at the gas station,' I tell him, trying not to remember the blood, 'We argued. He gave it to me after.'
The BANG, the spike of blood, his arms shielding his face as he lay on the floor.
I think... I think I don't like this.
'Can I have it back now?'
His grip turns white.
Feeling a bit like I'm interrupting something that should be private, I don't bother asking again, just reaching ou—
My hand is knocked away. He rears his arm back — Oh, God. My heart, going cold as the snow. — and throws the locket into the fire. It disappears beneath the flames. I exclaim something, a half-word or maybe a shriek, like I've been burned at the same time as the brown thrasher and the photo of my Momma inside. My hands shoot out all on their own to grab for it, but I reel them back in.
I need to— I need to put the fire out. I've gotta smother it with something.
Frantically starting to scoop up handfuls of the snow around us, I think Rick realizes he's made a terrible mistake. He seems to wake up, pushing himself to his feet to try and help me save it, grabbing more, more, and more snow, dumping it onto the fire.
The light goes out all at once, smoke trailing up into the air, a dreadful, blackened smell.
He claws through the pot, wincing as he touches the metal, pulling out the locket.
When he thumbs the door open, the photo is nothing but a stain of soot.
I stand there, too big to fit inside my skin, my everything shaking with a different type of horror.
It's gone.
Rick stares at me, the smoke blowing past him.
My snow globe bulges in all directions like a pulsing heart, silent as ever. The door to the staff room opens over Rick's shoulder, my Dad hugging himself as he steps out. I was supposed to look after her. She was supposed to be safe in there. He's spewing apologies before my Dad even understands what's happened, but he catches on quick. The thing in his hand is my locket. It's ruined.
You did this?, I think he's needling him, or sum' like it. The Hell is wrong wit'chu?
Rick's shaking his head, cradling it like it's a pile of bones he can put back together. I'm sorry. I didn't know.
Just give it back!, I demand.
It's the first time I've tried to speak aloud since losing my hearing, the syllables an awkward tar in my teeth.
I snatch the locket from his grasp, giving the pot a hard kick before storming away.
SLAM.
It wakes everyone up, but I can apologise later, 'cause right now I'm throwing myself onto the mattress and pulling the blanket over my head, sealing myself away from them all. This ain't the farm. I can't just hide away in a tent somewhere, or take a breather in one of the paddocks. I'm stuck in this stuffy room, where I know I'm being stared at even through the blanket. I know how to ignore it.
The locket is a hot coal in my hands, illuminating the dark pocket as the last of the photo smoulders.
A long while passes.
Then, somebody's sittin' down next to me.
They don't move for a long while, just a comforting heat at my side.
Then they lift the blanket up, and it's Dad, pulling it over his head so we're both hiding under it.
'She's gone,' I fill him in before he can ask, just in case he ain't already know. For real, this time.
He saw. 'I know.'
'It was Rick.'
A pause. 'I know.'
'Did you punch him?'
'Did you want me to?'
I think about it for a moment, tracing the smear inside the locket door, before shaking my head. 'No.'
I know it's stupid. It's just a photo, but it was the only one I had. I won't be able to see her face whenever the feeling strikes anymore, or if I find myself missing her more than usual. I'm already committing the photo to memory so I don't forget her face.
'He said Shane gave it to you.' He signs, more of a musing than an accusation. 'I didn't know that.'
I never told him where I got the locket. It could've been from Beth, Maggie, Lori. Anyone but Shane.
No point lying, now. 'Well, now you do.'
'Why did you keep it?'
I don't know. 'I missed him.'
He fails to say anything for a minute or two, but then he picks his hands up again. 'Do you still miss him?'
You're allowed, Carl muttered into my shoulder that night.
'Yeah.'
'You know he was a piece of shit, don't you? '
I scoff through my nose. That ain't even the half of it. 'Yeah. I know.'
He eyes the locket, as if wanting to take it away from me.
My fingers curl around it protectively, holding it to my chest.
It's mine. He's gonna have to fight me for it.
He studies my face for a while, but we both know he's not gonna fight me. No. Instead, he pulls the blanket down, tucking it around my shoulders. I force out a sigh and rest my head on his chest, feeling him stroke his thumb up and down the slope of my cheek.
After the rest of the group see I'm more or less alright, they lay their heads back down.
The window sits there, pulsing orange.
Both the moon and Rick are exactly where they were before. He's back to consulting the stars, this time, without the light.
Author's Note.
So, I've obviously decided to spend a little more time with the group before we reach the prison. I'm anxious to get us to season three, but I just felt like there's some story beats left over from the farm that could use their own space. I hope you enjoyed it! :)
Heads up - You can expect only one more Winter chapter after this one.
Please let me know what you think of the new dialogue format, with everyone using sign language now. It's not permanent, seeing as Harley will have her hearing aids back once the weather gets warmer, but she's still 95% deaf and will rely on ASL most of the time.
It was a bit of a bold move to fully lean into Harley's disability, but in my opinion, it was the only natural progression. I did a bit of googling, and to the best of my knowledge, everything here is anatomically realistic and accurate. Oh, and so is all the ASL! :)
However, there isn't actually a river separating Newnan and Sharpsburg... Shhhh! ;)
One last thing. This story's playlist has gotten quite a lot bigger. Check it out!
I'll be working hard on the next chapter! Thanks for reading 💙
It's been almost six months!! 😶 Motivation comes and goes, but I'm very happy to be posting again. Like I said in a comment on Ao3, this book is too special to me to ever abandon. Thank you for your patience!! 💙
When Rick kicks the stool out from under Jim's feet, there's a simple crunch sound, and then he's dead.
I watch from afar as his body dangles from the rafters like a doll filled with sand, wondering why I thought it would be louder. It feels like I can breathe again. As if I've had a noose of my own wrapped around my throat until this very moment. Jim's dead. He ain't a threat. Just dead and dangling. Silence pours out across the farm. It feels strangely comforting; a hug from somebody you thought you didn't like.
I know Dale would disagree. I don't gotta ask to know he didn't want this.
If he weren't under six feet of dirt and bugs right now, I think I'd tell him I'm sorry.
Not just for Jim having to die, but also for being angry. He knew it never did nobody any good to be angry. If I hadn't told Carl to leave that muddy walker alone, wanting it to suffer and pay for some crime weren't even its fault, then maybe Dale would still be here.
I kinda realize in this moment that I don't care if dead people don't gotta see bad things. Because Dale ain't get to see the good things anymore, either. Like books and soup. Hugs, jokes. The baby, once it's born. Neither does Momma or Sophia or Shane.
It's like Jim said. I should be dead by now. On account of all laws of nature and chance, I should be long dead.
But obviously, I ain't.
And I'd be a stupid, silly, brainless little girl to not think that makes me at least a little bit lucky.
As I fiddle with the metal buckle of my overalls, Dad and Rick carry Jim outta the shed, their hands hooked around the dead man's armpits and ankles. Carol's probably thinking something like, He's with his loved ones now. But I ain't Carol, and I don't believe in heaven, so all I'm thinking is, I hope it didn't hurt. I've never had my neck snapped before, so I wouldn't know. They shuffle over to the pile of wood and walker bodies, tossing him on top, dusting their hands off on their pants. They's gonna burn him. No graves for them that ain't family.
Good. We have enough of those, anyway.
Dad and Rick turn away from the pile, their faces largely blank.
Before they can see me, I stand from my spot near the fence and scurry away, because I know I'm not meant to be watching.
That morning, everybody gets busy doing something. Whether it's bringing supplies into the house or cleaning a grimy rifle, nobody's twiddling they thumbs. There's something about putting work into a thing that needs it that clears the mind, I guess. Stops us from thinking about Jim, anyhow. Me, I help out by going around with a basket of fresh fruit, handing them out to anybody who wants some.
The first people I swing by are Rick and T. They've begun reinforcing the fences together, using old metal sheets and planks of wood to barricade any weak points they find. They gratefully take a juicy pear each, leaning against their handiwork to bite into the sweet flesh, groaning at the taste. Something nice happens in my chest when I see them smile. It's like looking at a puppy. You just can't be sad.
"Wow, this is good," T-Dog nods, turning the fruit over in his hand. "Thanks, Harley."
Rick doesn't say nothin', but I'm just glad to see him enjoying himself. Even for just a moment.
I head over to Patricia and Carol next, who are scrubbing at some laundry over by the trees. I earn myself two more smiles when they take a couple peaches, leaving them to their own devices and making my way through everyone else. Herschel, keeping Maggie company as she hangs up some wet clothes over a line in the sun. Jacqui and Lori, tidying up camp a bit, preparing lunch. Jimmy, polishing guns.
When I give a pear to Dad, who's fixing some of his crossbow bolts, he kisses my cheek as thanks.
And Beth. I don't forget her. She sits in the bay window of her bedroom, nibbling away at a green apple.
I know eating a good piece of fruit ain't never stopped nobody from wanting to kill themselves, but everything counts.
I've only got a peach, apple, and a pear left tumbling around in my basket when I approach Glenn and Andrea. They're stood around the hood of Dale's RV, frowning into the rubber tubes and gears like there's a jigsaw puzzle in there, muttering to each other.
"You gotta tap it three times," I think he's saying, pointing at something, "And—"
"— And give her a twist," Andrea sighs, throwing her hands up. "I know, I know."
Glenn notices me out the corner of his eye. He doesn't light up exactly, but the tension leaves his shoulders. "Oh. Hey, Harley."
"Hey." I give a little smile, holding out the basket. "Y'all want some fruit?"
"Ugh. Yes, please."
They each pick one out, leaving me with the apple. I toss the basket onto the nearby folding chair and bite into its waxy skin, the sugary juices leaking down my chin. It's sweet as candy. Well, from what I remember candy tastin' like, anyway. It's delicious.
Andrea seems to agree. "God. Remind me to always become stranded on a farm with an orchard."
Glenn bites a chunk out of his peach as he takes the screwdriver from the blonde, scooting around her to stand in front of the exposed engine. "Here. Let me have a go... Dale told me that in these old vehicles, the points get corroded."
I wipe my sticky chin, watching as he pokes around with the small tool.
Dale knew everything there was to know about this RV. Whenever it broke down, he didn't even need to check beneath the hood before he knew exactly what was wrong with it. Hell, even I've picked up on its quirks by now, and I know jack about vehicles. There's all sorts of screws and bolts and duck tape crammed into the poor thing's inner workings, but it just refuses to die. Like a stubborn old mule.
A bit like Dale. No matter how many times ya put that old man down, he'd come back ten times stronger.
"I let him down," Glenn suddenly sighs, and it's easy to know who he's talking about.
I glance over his shoulder, through the front windshield. Dale's ridiculous amount of souvenir air fresheners still hang from the mirror. Oklahoma. Illinois. Missouri. Kansas. That ain't even half of 'em. We used to tease him about them, but he always just laughed us off and recited some philosophical quote from a dead guy about how memories feed the soul, or whatever.
Nobody ever understood it when he said stuff like that, but I still know we all miss it.
"He was proud of you," Andrea tells him; then me, "Both of you."
I sheepishly look away, picking at the stem of my apple. No, he weren't. But that's nice of her to say.
"That's easy for you to say." Glenn shakes his head. "You had his back."
She doesn't know what to say for a moment.
"Well... All I know is that there's no way he didn't know how much we all cared for him, even in the end. He was too smart for that."
I got no doubts about that. He knew everything. Knew everything about the RV, about poetry, about us. He was just one of them types of people. I only wish I hadn't argued with him that day, but I argue with Dad all the time, and he still loves me. So, can't all be bad.
Glenn pulls back from the engine with a resolute, "Welp... That should do it."
When Andrea climbs inside and twists the key into the ignition, I'm proven right. This old RV just refuses to die.
"Well done, Glenn," I smile over the noise of the engine. "You did it."
He turns to me with a smile of his own, looking proud of himself.
After that, he and Dad leave the farm to search for a hearing aid.
Maggie hands them a list of houses they can try their luck in, and then we exchange the usual goodbye hugs and kisses before waving them off. There ain't no use in sitting around, wondering if they're going to get bitten and die because of me, so I leave to find something I can distract myself with instead. Luckily, Rick and T-Dog are more than happy to let me help them out with the fences.
If we're gonna get serious about staying here at the farm, we're gonna have to make some upgrades.
I obidiently tail them as they work, lugging around a bucket filled with rusty nails to pass to them.
"You know, Harley," Rick grunts as he hammers a scrap of metal to the wooden posts, "Carl still ain't stopped chewin' my ear off about all those things you taught him the other day. If I have to hear the word 'mushroom' one more time... I'll go crazy."
I pluck a nail from the pile and hand it to T-Dog.
Just to be annoying, I say, "Mushroom, mushroom, mushroom."
"Hey. Watch it." He scolds me, but not very well. He's smiling. "Anyway. You two ain't on good terms right now, are you?"
I raise a brow. "How'd ya know?"
"Well, I figured you'd be playin' with him right now if you were. And to be honest, he's been in a bit of a mood lately."
I huff a little, silently cursing Rick's parents for making him like this. "We squabbled. That's all."
He hums thoughtfully.
"Whenever I argued with my sisters," T-Dog tells us, "They'd start messin' with me. They'd hide my Xbox controller. Eat my snacks."
Rick chuckles. "They sound nice."
"Yeah, you could say that," He chuckles along with him. "A real pair of peaches."
"Well, Carl ain't done any of that," I suppose, adjusting the bucket in my grasp, "But he did call me a stupid baby."
Rick turns to look at me. "What?"
"He snitched on me about the shed and called me a stupid baby. Then I told him I hated his guts."
As I stand there, he fixes at me with a funny, What am I going to do with you?, sort of look, until he returns his attention to the work at hand. "Well, he was right to 'snitch' on you, but I'll have a talk with him when I can. It's not okay to name-call."
"I think it's 'cause he's gonna be a brother soon." I think aloud. "He said he's gotta protect me."
T-Dog argues, "You got all of us here to protect you. Boy's got nothing to stress about."
"I know. He just likes bein' somebody's keeper."
Hammering the last nail into the metal, Rick gives the thing a bit of a shake to test its strength, pleased to see it won't budge.
"Okay, I think this one's good." He decides. "Let's move onto the next one."
As we gradually make our way down the fence line, we continue chatting away about other useless things. The weather, future plans for the farm. Something we don't talk about, though, is the baby inside Lori's belly. I don't think Rick wants to think about it, let alone talk about it. He must be mulling over all the hundreds of things that could go wrong. As the leader, that's his special talent.
By the time we reach the area around the barn, I'm not listening to the conversation anymore. It's difficult to concentrate on making out their voices for such a long time, so I just tune myself out, absentmindedly gazing past the two of them, into the field.
That's when I notice something off about the burning pile.
It's still sitting there, a boring bunch of wood and junk, but the problem is I can't seem to spot Jim's body on it.
I know they didn't move it to some other place, and it's definitely not been lit on fire yet, so it can't be that.
When Rick holds out his hand for me to pass him another nail, I leave him hanging. He frowns down at me in concern; confusion. I think he says my name, but then he follows my gaze, followed suit by T-Dog. I can tell the exact moment they catch on.
"Okay," T-Dog levels with nobody in particular, holding up his hands, "That's creepy as shit."
"Stay here," Rick wearily tells us, before jogging away to investigate.
I don't need to be told twice. Clutching the bucket to my stomach like it's a teddy bear, I huddle closer to T, letting him step in front of me as if a chupacabra is gonna pop out from under the debris and gobble us all up. We watch Rick approach the burn pile, creeping up on it, concerned he might wake it up. He peeps this way and that, the hammer held tight in his grasp, ready to strike.
Was Jim bit, I find myself wondering, Was he bit, and we just didn't notice?
No. No, that can't be right. If he was bit, he would've turned long before we had the chance to hang him.
Rick flinches backward. He gawks at his own two feet. I think he might've crossed paths with a snake, or even that chupacabra, but then a hand shoots out from behind the burn pile and we learn the thing tryna bite him ain't an animal. It's got black hair and a grubby red shirt, a pair of milky eyeballs. It's Jim. He crawls after Rick like he's tryna avenge his own death, his neck still swollen and wrong.
Once he's absorbed his own shock, Rick brings the hammer down on Jim's skull, but he's fresh, so it's not mushy like it is usually. He has to bludgeon him two, three, four more times before the bone cracks open like an egg, wet brains dribbling down his face.
We all catch our breaths. I don't think any of us were prepared to watch Jim die twice today.
"Where was the bite?" T-Dog calls out, sounding like he's about to barf all over himself.
Rick kneels to check under Jim's shirt, flip him over, roll up his pant legs, because of course he does. There has to be a bite.
But when he stands, he calls back, "I can't see one."
There's a gaping pause between us all.
"Well, it ain't on his ass cheek, is it?"
Rick raises a brow as he steps over the body. "You wanna go check, be my guest."
"Nah, thank you, man." He answers drily, eyeing the blood dripping from the head of the hammer. "Well, what the Hell happened?"
Instead of telling us he doesn't know, or offering up a theory, Rick just sighs. He tosses the hammer into the little wagon we've been pulling along with us, rubbing at the faint wrinkles on his forehead. I remain hiding behind T-Dog. I know there's no snake or chupacabra to be heard of, and now, not even a Jim. But I don't like the danger in the air. The danger of something being wrong and not knowing what it is.
Rick lowers his hand, gaze landing on me. He keeps it there for a moment.
To be a walker, you gotta get bit. I can't see one. Everyone knows that.
"Come on," He eventually mutters, reaching to take the heavy bucket from me. "Let's get back to the house."
"Rick, what's wrong?" I whine as he grabs my hand. "We ain't workin' on the fence no more? Why?"
T-Dog snatches up the handle of the wagon and hurries after us.
"Don't worry about it, honey," He soothes, giving my fingers a squeeze. "The grownups will handle it, okay?"
Rick says this, just like he always has, but all he does when we get back to camp is eat lunch and talk to Maggie about our progress on the fence. I decide it's not a big deal. I trust him. Maybe he's just waiting until me and Carl aren't around to talk with the other adults about it. Maybe Jim did somehow get bit while he was in the shed. Maybe it really was on his ass cheek. I won't pretend to know.
In any case, I dig into my scrambled eggs and buttered bread without giving it much more thought.
After lunch, the three of us go back to working on the fence, anyway.
"Hope you enjoyed the apple."
With her forehead resting against the window, Beth gazes down at the farm, like some lonely angel peering down at another world. The afternoon sun gently contours the subtle curves of her girlish face, which isn't looking nearly as dreadfully pale as it did before.
"I did," She answers sweetly, smiling as I come to sit next to her on the thin cushions. "Thanks, by the way."
I give a shrug. "Yer sister says peach and pear season's just about up, so all we's got for a while is apples, anyway."
She surprises me by giggling at me, a pretty tinkling sound that suits her. "That shouldn't be a problem for you, right?"
My cheeks go warm. "Huh?"
"I saw you," She explains, a fondness in her eyes. "Chowin' down on that apple just before."
"When I was wit' Glenn and Andrea?"
She nods. "You were smiling. It was nice."
I contemplate calling her a stalker, but all that comes outta my mouth is an amused scoff, rolling my eyes and turning to look out the window. I understand why she likes it up here. I can see the whole farm. People milling about camp, chickens pecking at the ground. And off in the distance, the herd of black cows dotting the paddocks like little beetles, munching on bales of hay. And quiet. Precious quiet.
I glance at the distant treeline, thinking about the recent whispers of the horde. I brush it off quick as I can.
I steal a glance at Beth, instead.
That little smile is still pulling at her lips, a lively glint in the soft green of her eyes.
For some reason - mainly my talent for speaking without thinking - I ask her suddenly, "Do you still wanna die?"
She stiffens ever so slightly, and I only have a few short moments to feel awful about it before she meets my eyes.
"I just mean," I continue, wishing I ever knew the right thing to say. I think back to when Carl was in my exact position, asking nicely for me to not do what Beth did. He also threatened to smack me in the face, but I don't imagine that would go over too well with Beth. Neither would shouting at her like Dad. So, I just do something stupid, another one of my talents, and I improvise. "I been worried about you. Not, like, pity or nothin', but... I know how you feel. And after Dale... I realized that just 'cause people die, it don't mean I gotta die, too. It ain't a reason to wanna die. It's a reason to wanna live. 'Cause I'm just glad I ever knew Dale and Sophia and everyone else that died at all."
I feel encouraged by her glassy expression to keep talking. Not that I could stop myself if I tried.
"So that makes us lucky, y'know. Yer Momma's dead. My Momma's dead. But we loved 'em, and you can keep lovin' other people, but not if you're in a grave somewhere. Besides, it would just pass it on to them that would miss us. Not worth it, if ya ask me."
When I finish my word puke, she pins me with a tense, watery look that makes my insides cramp up.
"Maggie told me," She says, "That if I decided to keep living, that I'd find moments where I'd know I made the right decision."
She takes a deep breath, chuckling afterward.
"I think this is one of those moments," She decides.
"It is?"
I feel a weird sense of pride. I know me and my stupid apple and bad advice didn't singlehandedly solve anythin', but I was able to make her realize she don't got nothin' to regret by surviving her own mind, and that's more than enough for me.
I nod, trying not to smile, because this is supposed to be a serious moment. "Good. That's... good."
Her chuckles turn into laughter. "Why you so awkward all the darn time, Harley?"
Then I'm being wrapped up in a hug. I hate hugs. But this one ain't too terrible.
When we part, I ask her, "Are we friends?"
She seems to find that funny. "'Course."
"Well, my Dad and Glenn are gonna be gone for a few more hours," I tell her, "So, we should play something 'til then."
Beth warns me that she's seventeen years old, so she might not be able to play the same way me and Carl play, but that's okay. We don't have to play pretend or anything. We can do something she likes. Apparently, that's painting our nails. I have to try not to pull a face, but I guess I end up pulling one anyway, because she bursts into giggles and pulls me to my feet. I'm not the biggest fan of girly things. It's just not what I grew up with. I'm used to scuffing my nails while climbing trees and playing in the dirt, not painting them. But I'll give it a go.
"What's your favorite color?" She asks me, setting me down on her bed and rummaging through her desk.
"Yellow," I chirp.
"Actually," She lilts, pulling out a little bottle of yellow polish, squinting at the label. "It's Electric Spring Citrus."
I scoot over to make room for her on the bed, presenting my nails to her.
The afternoon slips away easily after that.
Nighttime paints over the orange sky.
Me and Beth have migrated downstairs by the time the sun has disappeared beneath the farm, lured in by the domestic commotion of dinner being prepared. It's soup again. I recognise the smell by now. While we wait to be served by Maggie and Patricia, the rest of us gather around the coffee table, ribbing each other as we break the rules of a card game Jacqui suggests. Carl keeps cheating by lying about what cards he has, but he's too dumb to realize he'll have to show them to us at some point. I laugh hysterically when he loses.
"You weren't listenin' to the rules, was ya?" I enjoy taunting him as he goes red. "Typical!"
He complains, "Shut up, Harley!"
"Okay, okay," Lori placates, doing a very bad job of hiding her smile behind her fan of cards. "Settle down."
I almost don't think about Dad and Glenn or Dale or Sophia or Shane or Momma for the whole game. By my standards, that makes for a good time. Carl continues losing miserably, whining even more miserably-er, while Jacqui beats us over and over again.
I'm reminded of the night we had our first dinner together - The one where Patricia made everyone feel super uncomfortable, and then I almost died. It's hard to believe this is the same house and the same people. Probably because it's filled with laughter.
We continue playing even through dinner.
When I lose for the fifth time, I take my bowl of soup and retire to one of the sofas, settling in next to Rick and quietly sipping at the warm broth. He sends me a bit of a look as if to ask me if I'm okay, probably reading my face in that weird way he got, noticing I'm thinking about Dad and Glenn. I reply with a simple nod. He doesn't seem satisfied with that response, but he can't do nothin' about it.
It's too noisy in here for him to talk to me, and neither of us know a single lick of sign language.
So, he just gives me a thumbs up and hopes it gets the point across. They'll be okay.
Eventually, even Herschel gets roped into playing.
"Hey, I actually happen to know a thing or two about this," He tells us, before proceeding to eviscerate Jacqui at her own game.
We all go awww, as she throws down her cards.
"Darn..." She sighs. "You weren't lyin', old man."
"As Jesus as my witness," He holds up a hand, "I never lie."
Lori asks, "Where'd you learn to get this good?"
"I used to spend a lot of my time in bars, young lady." He explains. "I got more than enough practice finessing card games."
"Well, I'd say it paid off."
He raises his fluffy white brows. "They used to call me Great-Hand Greene back in the day, you know."
This is the moment headlights turn into the driveway. Everyone turns to look. My heart squeezes. Dad and Glenn. The two lights come to a sudden stop, watching us like two eyeballs through the dark. The sound of doors slamming. I place my bowl on the coffee table and hurry out of the lounge room, followed by some other footsteps. But when I reach the foyer, the door bursts open without my doing.
Dad first, then Glenn. Both of my lungs deflating in relief, and then both of them knotting right back up again.
"That horde's headed this way," Dad wastes no time in announcing, "And it ain't stopping for nothin'."
Everybody freezes. A horde? The horde? Headed our way? Right now?
Rick pushes past everyone. "You saw it?"
"Trust me, man." He jokes dryly, shaking his head. "You can't miss this thing anymore."
"There were hundreds of them," Glenn agrees, frantic. His hair is suckered to his forehead with sweat, even though the season's turned. "We were over by Mallory Road when we caught wind of them; got us stuck for a couple hours until we could slip past."
"Not that it matters now," Dad snides.
Maggie asks, "Were you able to get the hearin' aid?"
He gives a nod, but nobody's paying attention. "Bits and pieces."
"Patricia," Herschel orders, our card game long forgotten, "Kill the lights."
We follow Rick out onto the porch. The night welcomes us with a cold gust of wind. At first, I can't see much of anythin', but then the lights blink out one by one and my stomach drops into the floorboards. On the other side of the field, leaking out from between the trees, are bodies, bodies, and bodies, so many it's not worth trying to count. They make the group on the highway look like a couple of stragglers.
As the mass amount feet stumble up the driveway, I'm hit with the feeling that our fences aren't going save us.
"I'll get the guns." Andrea mutters, and I think that feeling has hit everyone else, too.
Rick runs off in the direction of the cars. It's where we've kept our bags of emergency supplies for a time like this. Does that mean we're gonna leave? Or are we gonna fight? Is it even possible? I didn't even get to finish my soup. That feels important, somehow.
"Maybe they're just passing." Somebody stupidly guesses. "Like that herd on the highway."
"Should we go back inside?"
"Not unless there's a tunnel downstairs I don't know about." Dad drawls, gazing out. "Horde this size will rip the house down."
I worry up at him, "Daddy, I don't want it to rip the house down."
He shushes me, putting a strong hand on the nape of my neck, squeezing reassuringly. I let it calm me. I feel a fool for panicking, but if there were ever a time to panic, it would be now. I cling to him as Andrea dumps the bag of guns on the floor. She passes them out to everyone that got two thumbs and a brain. Maggie, Glenn, Dad, Rick. Jimmy. Even Herschel. Nobody is being left out of this fight.
Not even me and Carl. A gun is pushed each of our hands. You know how to use it, I remind myself.
"This the plan, then?" Dad confirms with everyone, because it's crazy. "We take 'em all on?"
Andrea passes me a loaded mag. I don't have to count the bullets inside to know it's not enough.
"We have guns. We have cars."
"We kill as many as we can." She's on board. "We'll use the cars to lead the rest of them off the farm."
"The burn pile," Glenn adds, "There's a bunch of kerosine and matches down there. We could lure them into the barn, set it on fire."
Rick climbs back onto the porch. "Bags are all packed. If things start to get hairy, we can leave."
"We're not leaving." Herschel argues.
"Herschel—"
"This is my farm." His voice booms as he pumps a pair of fat bullets into his shotgun's chamber, fire in his eyes. "I'll die here."
"Alright." Dad lilts over the droning rumble of death incoming, looking around for objections. "It's as good a night as any."
I get herded into Maggie's car. Dad gives my face a kiss and slams the door shut. I bump the mag up into the chamber. I know how to use it. I do. Two more slams. Glenn at the wheel, Maggie in the passenger seat. I've shot two walkers before, when I was out in the woods with Shane. I just have to do it again. And after that, again and again until they're all gone. Glenn stomps on the gas. The car screeches forward, ripping through the grass, barrelling into the night. I don't even bother buckling myself in. That's not how I would die tonight.
"You got enough ammo back there, honey?" Maggie fusses, digging through the glovebox and throwing me a spare.
"Thanks." I catch the cardboard box, trying not to shiver as Glenn rolls down all the windows. Groans and wind flood the car.
He shouts, "Start shooting!"
Just like that, gunshots erupt from all possible angles.
I grip my pistol tight, aim it out the window. You're gonna hold it like this, Shane's voice tells me, Firm. Confident. You're the one in control, here. I'm in control. My home's bein' invaded by the dead, and a horde this size might rip the house down, but I'm in control. The car spins. I lurch. It's hard to aim like this, but I gotta try. I line my eye up with the wobbling sight. I breathe in and out.
I squeeze. BANG.
I can't even tell what I hit, or if I hit anything at all, but it don't matter. I squeeze again. BANG.
Glenn weaves us in and out, around, through the horde, never getting too close, never veering too far.
In the other car, T-Dog, Andrea, and Carl. They swerve around us, shooting down every dead bastard they can hit.
I squeeze. BANG.
BANG, and again, BANG, and again, BANG.
The jaw of a nearby walker explodes off its meaty hinges. It swings around. It trips. It slumps. I've killed it.
"How we doing back there, Harley?" Glenn calls out. "You okay?"
"I— I'm fine!" I shout back, pulling my body back into my seat to reload.
I peel open the box of ammo. A curse falls from my tongue when the little bullets go tumbling onto my feet, rolling under the seats. I quickly snatch them up, shoving them into the mag. On the other side of the car door, fireworks of gunpowder and bullets, squealing tires and breaking bones, a blazing Hellfire lighting up the sky. Orange and roaring. I notice it, then. Dad. Rick. That must be them. They've set the barn on fire. It's cracking and falling to pieces, a burning church. The walkers fight to get inside like it's the last Sunday on Earth.
An important beam succumbs to the flames, snapping in half like a broken twig, bringing the rest down with it.
I hear wood breaking, and then there are chickens running lose across the field, screaming, flapping.
I squeeze and I squeeze and I squeeze. BANG.
A rotten old man crumples to the ground. BANG.
A lady's shoulder bursts open, a pop of bone and muscle. BANG.
A girl with one of the poor birds in her mouth, choking on feathers, dead. BANG.
For every one we kill, five more are there within a heartbeat to replace it. Glenn's foot falters on the pedal, and we come to a crawl, and then a stop, unable to do much but watch as the farm is consumed. This is a losing battle. There's no other type.
Herschel said we weren't leaving tonight, but that can't be true. I guess he is a liar, after all.
"We gotta go," Maggie's shaking her head, the tears in her eyes collecting like little pearls. "We're not gonna win this. We gotta go."
As if only to prove her point, the barn collapses once and for all. I almost feel like crying.
"I'm sorry, Maggie." Glenn says weakly.
Yeah. Me, too. I gaze out at the oak tree, still standing bravely; the little wooden crosses clueless beneath it.
As Glenn drives us back into the chaos, my pistol stays in my lap. I don't got any bullets left, anyway. I just sit there, watching everything pan by. Mine and Dad's camping spot, tucked away in the distant trees, just how we liked it. The crumbled fireplace where I talked to Dale for the last time. The shed. The swing outside it me and Carl used to play on. The orchard. The patch of dirt where Sophia died.
I wish I had the power to know when things were gonna end. That way, I could've savoured my last day.
It's not as cool as the superpower's them people in Carl's comics got, but it's the one I'd want.
It was silly. Working on the fences today with Rick and T-Dog made me think we were gonna be okay.
When I look up, we're approaching the house. Jacqui's sitting on the porch steps all by herself, staring out at us.
Glenn pulls us in close, getting out and hovering around the hood of the car, waving her over. "Come on! We gotta go!"
I crawl across the seats and shove open the door. "Jacqui? Come on!"
She's not coming. Why is she not coming? The door is open. We can all leave together. When I call out her name again, she convulses ever so slightly, as if she's got a bad cough but doesn't wanna let it out. I feel my face fall all at once. Her arm gives out, slumping from her neck, into her lap. I notice the blood first, all ten gallons of it, and then the bite. Her muscles spasm again. Oh. No, no, no.
"Jacqui?" I call out uselessly, but Glenn's already back in the driver's seat and Jacqui's already dying.
"C-Close your door, Harley," He orders, slamming his own.
She's dying. We can't stay here. I know both these things, but it still takes everything in me to pull the door shut.
After that, the deaths just keep coming. We drive past Patricia as the horde pull her into their mouths, Jimmy as he stumbles from the RV, clutching at his open throat. There's nothing we can do for any of them, but we manage to reach Carol just in time. She climbs into the seat next to me, and we ask her if she's seen anybody else, but she hasn't; she hasn't seen anybody.
Turning my face to the open window, I let the wind dry my tears, seein' as my Daddy ain't here to do it for me.
The faces of the horde pass by, a sea of rats on a burning ship.
I want to go collect my things. I want to pet the cows one last time. I want to do everything we won't get to.
My body lurches all on its own, then.
A face in the crowd. It's different from the rest. I'm not good with faces or names, something my teachers used to grumble over, but I'm good with this one. That one walker, tucked in with the rest of them, wearing the Police cap. It's Shane Walsh, dead and walking.
How? How is that possible? Why are the tears back tenfold, now?
Lit by the moon and the flames, I see his broken cheekbones for the first time since that day, the way they're bulbous like apples, mishappen like clay. Everything about him is wrong. His nose is broke. Clothes all mussed up. Ribs pouring. His eyes are glossed over. He don't seem to mind his broken body, or the fire, or the smoke. He just wants what all other walkers want. To bite into something. It's him, but not.
I almost want him to look at me. I clutch my locket, wanting our eyes to meet just to make him prove it.
This just can't be true. He didn't get bit. He got shot and beaten, but he didn't get bit.
As if I've willed him to do it, he looks my way.
"Carol," I croak, watching as he noses at the air like the animal Dad always said he was, "You got any bullets left?"
I feel something being placed in my hand. It feels just like the locket, but colder. I shakily load it into the chamber; lift the gun. I believe in you, His voice is back. Now line your eye up with the sight. I stare down the barrel, carefully placing his face on top of the sights. I only have this one bullet. I can't miss. Not only because I need to put him down, but because I think I want to make him proud.
Breathe, I take a deep breath, In and out.
Damn it. These fuckin' tears, they're messing up my aim. I smack them away and line up my shot again.
And squeeze.
BANG.
All the air rushes outta my lungs as his body hits the ground, disappearing amongst the horde.
I lower the gun.
Carol's already looking at me before I glance her way.
When we peel onto the highway, I can still see the flames burning over the tops of the trees, like some old religious painting.
Maggie breaks the silence. "What if nobody else made it?"
Nobody answers. I preferred it when the only noise in the car was the gentle humming of the engine, but I can't blame her for asking. We got no idea who else made it out alive. The four of us are all alone out here. Ain't no phone number we can just dial to ask if they're alright.
"They made it," Glenn eventually just decides, staring out at his high beams on the dark road. "They had to."
"Well, how are we going to find them?" Carol asks innocently, petting my hair as I lay my head in her lap. "They could be anywhere."
Maggie sighs. "We could circle back to that place I found y'all on the highway?"
"No," Mumbles Glenn. I can see his finger tapping against the wheel. "No, the horde came from that direction."
That's where our ideas run dry.
"Glenn?" I whine, clutching at my temple. He glances at me in the mirror, concern in his eyes. "My head. The ringing. Hurts."
He makes a troubled sound. "It must've been all those gunshots... I'm sorry."
Carol suggests, "Maybe we should just stop somewhere for the night."
There's a pause between them, but it's a short one, because it doesn't take much for Glenn to agree. He's musing to himself about how we can't drive all night. It would be a better use of gas to drive in the daylight. But really, we all know it's because he's a big softie.
He pulls us into a little nook on the side of the highway, killing the engine and turning on the ceiling light.
"I'm sorry," He says again, as if he put the ringing inside my head himself. "Maybe there's something in the supplies?"
Maggie unzippers the bag at her feet, pushing around the stuff inside it, shaking her head. "Just some water. Thirsty?"
I shake my head.
"I think we should all get some sleep." Says Carol, her voice a whisper.
Yeah. A good sleep sounds really good right about now. I think we've earnt it. Georgia will still be here when we wake up.
"Okay." He reaches up to press the ceiling button that turns on the moon, its dim white light spilling across the console in the dark. We all loosen slightly, completely exhausted. "We can just pick up again tomorrow. I'm sure the others are doing the same thing."
"Goodnight," Maggie tries to smile, reaching around her seat to stroke my shoulder.
"Goodnight," I mumble, echoed by Glenn and Carol, and then it's silent.
I close my eyes.
No eggs and buttered bread for breakfast today. Just a stale granola bar I gotta split with Carol, and a sip of water I gotta split with all three of them. After we take turns peein' in the bushes outside, we're back on the road again, and we're on it all day.
I don't know where we're going. I don't think Glenn knows, either.
I'm starting to think we might be driving all night, too, by the time we run into the others. That's right, the others. Herschel's shitty old pick-up truck is parked in a swath of brown leaves on the side of the road, right next to Dad's motorcycle and another grey car.
When Glenn pulls on the brake, I think we're all crying happy tears, but I'm too busy crying happy tears to notice.
I climb out, grinning, running into my Dad's arms.
"Harley," He sighs in relief as he picks me up, squeezes me tight. "I knew they'd take good care of ya."
"I knew you'd take good care of you," I giggle, hooking my chin over his shoulder.
"How did you guys find each other?" Glenn marvels.
"Well, when I saw their little Toyota goin' the speed limit," He nods behind him, "Figured there just had to be a cop at the wheel."
As chuckles break out between the group, he places me back on the ground.
Maggie asks, "Where's the rest of us?"
"We're the only ones that made it so far," Rick answers, and it's now I notice just how much smaller we are now; barely ten. We're just as alone as we were when it was just me, Glenn, Maggie, and Carol. No shelter, no food, no direction. Feathers in the wind.
"Where's Andrea?"
Lori shakes her head. "She was with us at the farm, but we got separated."
"Did you see Jacqui?"
Jacqui. Poor Jacqui. Maggie, Glenn, and I share a look without even meaning to.
"It was awful, Dad," I mutter, the memory caught in my throat, "We found 'er by the house, but we had to leave her behind."
Glenn explains, "She was bit."
"They got Patricia, too." Beth says. "Took her right in front of me. I was holdin' onto her, Daddy, but they just..."
"We saw Jimmy, too." Maggie sighs as Herschel wraps her little sister in a hug. "He was in the RV. It got overrun."
"But, you guys definitely saw Andrea?"
"There— There were walkers everywhere," Lori seems sorry to say, "But, yeah. We saw her."
"Well, we have to go back for her."
Rick argues, "We don't even know if she's still there."
"She ain't." Dad butts in. "She's either somewhere else or she's dead."
"So, we're not even gonna look for her?"
"No. We gotta keep moving." Rick agrees. "There's walkers all over the place."
Maggie scoffs, "That's an understatement if I ever heard one."
"I say we head East." Dad suggests, pointing vaguely in the direction of the sinking sun, cresting through the fog. "Head East, and stay off any main roads like this one. Bigger the road, the more walkers we gon' run into. The more assholes like this one."
He lifts his hands from where he's been resting them on my back, swinging the crossbow off his shoulder.
"I got him." He grumbles, sending a bolt through the stray walker's nose.
"Well, I hate to tell you guys," T-Dog scratches at his head, "But we been riding red for the past hour."
"We can't all fit into two cars."
Rick decides, "We'll have to make a run for some gas in the morning."
"Spend the night here?" Beth hisses, shivering lightly. "I'm freezin'."
"We'll build a fire." He gestures at my Dad. "You can go out lookin' for firewood, but stay close."
He raises a greasy brow. "I only got so many arrows, man. We can't just sit here with our asses hangin' out."
"Watch your mouth," He snips.
Glenn raises his hands at the group. "Everyone just stop panicking, and listen to Rick."
"Look, Glenn and I can go make a run right now," Maggie placates, "Try and scrounge up some gas so we can get back on the road."
"No." He shuts her down. "We stay together. God forbid something happens and people get stranded without a car."
That other side of Rick is back - Someone I might as well start callin' Second Rick; Scary Rick - and everyone can tell. It's the same one that was outside the shed, telling us with no room for argument that he was going to execute Jim. He's tense. He's a rubber band pulled tight, his eyes darting from face to face, just waiting for a flash of disagreement from somebody for him to pounce on.
I make sure he don't find one on my face. I'm not keen on upsettin' him.
Glenn's a little braver than me, though, because he says incredulously, "Rick, we're stranded now."
He shakes his head. Not listening. Not accepting it. Just, No, no, no.
"I know it looks bad," He reasons, even though we don't need to be told. "We've all been through Hell and worse. But we found each other. I wasn't sure. I really wasn't, but..." He scans our faces again, a little less coldly this time, taking us all in. "But we did it. We're together, and that's all that matters. We'll find shelter someplace. It's gotta be out there somewhere. It's gotta be."
But we had shelter already, I feel like shouting at him, I don't want another one.
"There's gotta be a place not just where we hole up," Rick doubles down without care for what he's saying, smacking his knuckles into his palm. "But that we can fortify. Hunker down. Pull something together for ourselves. Build a life for each other."
That's what we tried to do at the farm. He should know that. He was the one fixing the fences with me.
"I know it's out there," He says angrily, as if that place he's talkin' about is hiding just to spite him. "We just have to find it."
I muster up the courage to voice my thoughts.
"But, Rick," I say, "How many those places we already been?"
He shakes his head again. "We fooled ourselves into thinking they were safe. We won't make that mistake again."
At the quarry, our mistake was being too close to the city. That was way back in the beginning when nobody had died yet, and we thought we just had to wait it out until the army came. But they didn't. And after that, our second mistake was trusting Jenner. We wanted answers, but we almost lost everything trying to get 'em. Then, the farm. I guess that was a mistake, too, now. You never know 'til after.
I don't say anything to that. It's cold, and I'm hungry, and I don't want to argue any more.
He's pleased with my silence. "Okay... We make camp tonight here; get back on the road at the break of day."
Carol murmurs something.
Whatever it was, Beth agrees with her. "What if walkers come through, or another group like Jim's?"
"Speaking of Jim," T-Dog fixes Rick with a look. "We ever gonna talk about him?"
Lori's confused. "What do you mean? What could possibly be left to talk about?"
"We saw him turn," He's happy to reveal to everyone. "Thing is, though, he wasn't bit."
"How is that possible?"
"Shane, too." I blurt. "I— I saw him when the farm went down."
Lori turns her gawking expression onto her husband. "What the Hell is going on?"
He's not looking at any of us. He's glaring at some ordinary pebble on the ground, brooding, hesitating.
Then, "We're all infected."
What?
It's so vague and profound that nobody knows what to make of it.
My Dad does us all a favor and squints at him. "How you mean?"
"At the CDC," He confesses, his voice a hoarse whisper that I can only just make out, "Jenner told me. Whatever it is, we all carry it."
We all carry—? The germs that make the dead ones come back? We all carry them?
He's been lyin' to us this whole time. The CDC, that was months ago.
Sometimes, lying ain't just sayin' something. It's not sayin' something. Daddy taught me that the night I told him I'd had a good day at school, and then come dinnertime, I let it slip that Ethan, the boy that sat behind me in class, had actually punched me in the belly that day at lunch. He got so mad. He ripped off my shirt. There was a purple blotch on my pale skin. Then he taught me how to punch boys back.
That's what Rick's done. He's hidden a purple blotch from us, and now we should be angry.
Carol steps forward, her silver brows pinched. "And you never said anything?"
I consider my body. I don't feel sick. Not like I did when we thought I was bitten.
Rick lamely asks, "Would it have made a difference?"
Yes, I think, but he already knows that.
Glenn accuses him, "You knew. You knew this whole time."
So, that's why Jim and Shane woke back up. You don't gotta get bit. You just gotta die and come back with enough to be able to bite.
That means even if you jumped off a bridge and all your bones were broken and you died, you would still come back.
My—
My Momma would'a still come back.
"How could I have known for sure, huh? Until we found Jim, I had no proof Jenner was even tellin' the truth. You saw how crazy that mother f—"
Glenn cuts him off. "That is not your call. Okay?"
"When Daryl found out about the walkers in the barn," Lori adds, "He told everyone as soon as he had the chance."
Rick don't care. "Well... I thought it best if people didn't know."
Glenn and Dad look right at me. Like they've both thought the same thing I have. They're the only ones here that know what happened to my Momma. I remember telling Glenn about it at the CDC. Momma. We were outta the city when it happened. It was the night the world ended twice. First when we got the call, and again when our neighbours tried to eat us. It's a lot of people's worst ever night. It's mine.
I won't ever know for sure, but I'd be kidding myself if I thought the rules didn't apply to my Momma.
At least we know that if any of us were to die, the others would make sure we didn't turn. Survivor's honor, or whatever it's called.
The silence goes on for so long that he just gives us one last look over, turns, and walks away. Nobody cares where.
Dad crouches; looks up at me. "You okay, baby?"
"Yeah," My voice wobbles, but I'm telling the truth. "I just... Don't wanna think about it."
Glenn clears his throat. "Well, it looks like we don't have much of a choice about this. We need to set up camp."
As everyone slowly breaks off to do their part, Dad takes my hand and leads me over to his motorcycle. "Got somethin' for ya."
Oh, right. The hearing aid; bits and pieces.
I'd almost forgotten.
"I hope it ain't complicated," I tell him, fiddling with my craggled ear. "Maggie said Herschel don't know about this stuff."
"We'll figure it out." He promises, before squeezing my hand and letting it go. "I ain't even sure if they work."
He opens the saddlebag, taking out a wrinkled plastic bag. He reaches in and pulls out what looks like an unusually shaped piece of skin-colored plastic with a rubber bulb on the end. And two other hearing aids, one brown and one purple, the type I'd recognise.
He stuffs the bag away and tucks some hair behind my good ear, making room to stick the first one in.
"I think it goes like that." He leans in closer, messing around with something on the back of it. "How do I—...?"
Something clicks.
All of a sudden, there are birds in the trees.
My eyes go wide, jaw dropping, gawking out at the forest like I've never seen one before.
A grin sneaks its way onto my face.
"The birds," I muse quietly, taking in the sounds of their distant chirps. "I can hear 'em, Dad."
It's not perfect. It's not as crisp as it was before. I think the batteries are low. But I don't care. It's still one of my favorite sounds.
He's smiling faintly up at me. "Good."
"Dad, your voice!"
"My voice?"
"I forgot what it's s'posed to sound like," I giggle. "It's so loud. And annoying."
He snorts, giving my butt a smack for being silly. "Well now when ya tire of my naggin', you can just pull that thing out."
As quickly as it had come to life, it makes a crackling noise, a sudden beep, and then there are no more birds.
I pluck the aid out my ear, giving it a bittersweet look. It didn't last forever, but it was nice while it did.
He mumbles something; then, louder, "We'll find some more batteries soon. Sorry, baby."
"Don't be sorry." I say. "It was perfect."
After packing them back into the saddlebag, we leave to collect firewood together. I imagine the sounds of the birds around us.
Night comes. We can't stop it.
I pretend we're camping.
We're not stranded. No, we just decided to go on a camping trip together because we thought it would be fun. That's why we're all huddled around a campfire in the dark, instead of sleeping in our beds at the farm. I'm curled up against Dad's stomach, which is better than a bed, I think. Beth's cuddled into her Dad's side, too, staring into the flames while Maggie and Glenn whisper to each other beside them.
I wish we had a deck of cards. I wish any of us would wanna play.
We got nothing but a wall of stone to protect us from the forest on the other side, but I pretend that away, too.
I just focus on the sound of an owl hooting somewhere off in the trees. I bet it ain't scared. Owls; they know the night.
Tomorrow, we're gonna have cheap steak and ketchup for breakfast, and then Merle's gonna let me sit on his shoulders just like always.
"We're not safe with him," Carol suddenly mutters, and that's not something I can pretend away. I'm back here, now, and we're stranded. No steak. No ketchup. No Merle. "Keeping something like that from us. Why do we need him? He's just gonna pull us all down."
Maybe I don't wanna be camping, anyway. It's good enough right here, surrounded by the people I care about.
"Nah." Dad's voice is a rumble in my lower back. "Rick's done alright by me and mine."
I cuddle further into him, shuddering lightly as he rubs my cold arms. His leather vest don't make a great blanket.
"You're his henchman." She reminds him. "And I'm a burden."
He scoffs. "And Harley?"
"You both deserve better," She says softly, her face pensive in the orange light.
It don't matter what we deserve, I told Shane when he said the same thing.
Unamused, Dad pries, "What do you want?"
"A man of honor."
"Rick has honor."
They leave it at that. I think they wish we had a deck of cards, too.
The owl hoots again.
Then, a branch breaks.
CRACK.
I straighten.
"What was that?" Beth murmurs worriedly. "Was it a walker?"
We all stare off into the dark, ready to fight whatever might come out of it.
"Could be anythin'," Dad mumbles as he stands, readying his bow. "Could be a racoon. Could be a possum. Could be the Easter bunny."
Carol hugs herself. "We need to leave. I mean, what are we waiting for?"
"Which way?" Glenn asks.
Maggie points at the thin trees behind T-Dog. "It came from over there."
"That's back from where we came."
"Yeah."
"The last thing we need is for everyone to be running off in the dark." Rick scolds us, reminding us he's here. The light from the fire washes him in flame, the dried blood on his forehead glistening with sweat. "We don't have the vehicles. No one's travelling on foot."
"Don't panic," Herschel soothes us all calmly, still clutching his shotgun.
Maggie argues, "I'm— I'm not sittin' here, waitin' for another herd to blow through. We need to move. Now."
"No one is goin' anywhere," Rick snarls.
"Do something!"
"I am doin' somethin'!" He retorts. If he really was that rubber band, this is the part where he would snap in two. "I am keepin' this group together. Alive! I've been doing that all along, no matter what. I didn't ask for this. I shot my best friend for you people, for Christ's sakes! For you Daryl, and you, Harley. I was the one that took care of Jim. Me! Everything! Everything has been on me!"
I know I said we were supposed to be angry with him. But, actually, I think we're just scared.
Lori's holding Carl's head to her chest. Dad stands in front of me, as if he doesn't want me to see. T-Dog, Glenn, Maggie; all with their mouths sealed shut, not sure where to look, or what to say. Is this really the same Rick that comforted me at dinner?
"Maybe you people are better off without me." He shrugs, taunting us. "Sure. Go ahead."
I've never had to be a leader before. I did have to kill Shane, but Rick's done so much more for us. I'm not better off without him.
"I say there's a place for us out there, but maybe—" He's just rambling, now. "Maybe it's just another pipe dream. Maybe I'm— Maybe I'm fooling myself again. I'm just as much a sucker as Shane was. But, hey, why don't you go find out yourself?"
He sweeps his hand behind him, presenting us with the forest.
"Huh? Send me a postcard."
I can't hear the owl anymore. I think it flew away.
"Go on. There's the door. You think you can do better? Let's see how far you get."
I pull the leather of Dad's vest up to my face, shyly peeping over the top of it; breathing shakily. I don't want to see how far I can get. I want to stay right here with my people, whether we're starving or not; freezing or not. I think everyone else does, too.
Or at the very least, they want to stay here where there's a warm fire and guns.
"No takers?" He lilts. "Fine. But get one thing straight. If you're staying—"
He pins every single one of us with a look.
"— This isn't a democracy, anymore."
That word Dale used. The one that means things is fair.
Then he sits right back down where he was before, like he didn't just threaten to abandon us all.
Slowly, everyone else sits back down too, because there's nothing else to do. We all heard him. We can't leave. When Dad settles in behind me again, I squirrel into his chest, his arms wrapping around me. There's no sound except for the branches crackling in the fire and the heartbeat beneath his shirt. I don't know where we go from here. But I do know Dad will keep me safe, and Rick will keep the group safe. He's worked himself raw and bloody to make sure we survive. The fish fry, the CDC, the highway, Shane, the fall of the farm. All of it.
We didn't survive all that bullshit just to fall apart now. There's still something out there for us.
We just have to find it.
Author's Notes.
I sincerely hope you enjoyed 😊
I'm sad to see the farm go, but we had a nice time while we were there.
Please leave a comment! I'm anxious to hear from you all after so long :)
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
As always, enjoy reading :) And uuuh prepare yourself.
"There you guys are."
Dale says this because he's been waiting for us. He pushes himself off the crumbled fireplace, anxiously gripping the strap of his rifle like he always does, like he's glued it there and hasn't bothered removing it. He always looks nervous and angry at the same time.
"Whatchu all the way over here for?" Dad asks, setting his crossbow down by his chair. "Couldn't wait for visitin' hours?"
"Listen, I'm going to be frank here." He mutters, his bushy white brows disappearing under the brim of his fisherman's hat. The adults have always muttered when they don't want the kids listening in on them, but now it's actually working, and I don't like that, so I make a point of sitting on the lip of the cobblestones nearby. I pretend to take off my boots and pour the dirt out, even though they're already empty. "If we don't do something, come dusk," He says in a very important way, "Jim will be dead."
"Ain't that kinda the point?" He deadpans.
Dale hates that response. He scoffs. "No. You're a smart man, Daryl. You can see why this is crazy."
I don't know what he thinks he's doin', tryna convince my Dad to call off the execution. I guess it didn't go over so well with Rick.
"Can I?" He drawls, entirely unconvinced. "Ain't nun' crazy 'bout squashing a bug."
"We're not talking about a bug." He argues. "We're talking about a human being. A human being that's made mistakes, yes, but haven't we all? I mean, how many times have you said something somebody didn't like? That isn't a crime. Certainly doesn't warrant the death penalty."
"Man, save it. You getcher'self in the mix with my daughter in a way I'on like, you get what's comin' to ya. That's just how it is."
"And I— I can appreciate that. You're a family man. You love your daughter. You love Harley and you want to protect her," He reasons, and as he says this, I think, pshh, what does this have to do with anything, which is what Dad must be thinking, too, 'cause he rolls his eyes a bit. "But don't you love her enough to want her growing up in a world that doesn't punish so harshly? Hasn't she seen enough death?"
Sure I have. But like all things we once thought were impossible, it's now just a matter of, what's one more? What's one more dead man in the ground? Jim's death will be a different type of killing, sure, but they're all just bodies in the end. We've done this before.
"Watch yourself." Dad's look turns sharp at that. "Don't tell me what I already know."
"I'm just trying to—"
"Look." He cuts him off. "I know what's best for my daughter. The world I want her growin' up in is one that ain't made'a fairytales. People gotta die, Dale. Already have. And they ain't gonna stop just 'cause one man pulls out his thesaurus and starts cryin' about it. Lil' Jimmy, he's a threat to the group. He's a threat to my lil' girl, and it don't get any more black and white than that for me."
"But does that mean he has to die?"
"It means this conversation's over." He throws a hand up, turns away. "I ain't y'all's Momma. Go talk to Rick about it s'more if ya wanna."
"I already have." He calls after him uselessly, before sighing and giving up altogether. He seems to remember that I'm here too, and sends me a small smile. "Sorry, Harley," He says, "Maybe I shouldn't have brought that up with you here."
"Naw, it's alright." I shrug, joking, "I been through worse before."
That makes him chuckle, despite himself. "You have, have you?"
"But can I tell you sum'?"
He pauses, frowns. "'Course you can."
"Just stop." I say very plainly, in a way I hope he understands. "Just stop. It ain't worth it."
Ain't you just a little pot of wisdom, as Merle liked to say, whenever I told him he shouldn't sniff that white powder so often, or to try lookin' at the sky when he got too angry. Smarty-pants, is what Dad preferred to say. I got a bad habit of tellin' people what to do, sometimes, but it ain't that I'm wise or smart or want a damn medal, do ya. I just don't want Dale doin' what I did, tryna fight things ya can't fight, like with Sophia and Shane. In a way, I guess Jim's right. Ya can't fight death. It's just one of them things ya can't put a knife in.
I know Dale's tryna do good. That's what he is. A do-gooder. That's what Dad used to call the people at church. Always fightin' the good fight. With words and bibles and morals. But that ain't how things work now. I know Dale wishes it was, but it ain't.
From the look on Dale's face, it seems that just by saying this, I've as good as killed Jim myself.
"But-But, honey," He stammers. "How can you say that?"
"'Cause," I wiggle my boot on and stand. "People just gotta die, sometimes."
His lip curls. "Your Dad been teaching you that?"
"Yeah." I don't know why he says that like it's a bad thing. "People die, people mourn, life moves on. That's what he says."
"I don't want to argue with you on this." He shakes his head, hiding irritation. "You're too young to know what you're talking about."
He's like Lori. He wants to live like it was before, back when we had homework and couldn't say fuck, or shit, or fuck-shit. Back when we had courtrooms and judges and churches that were standing. 'Cause back then, Jim wouldn't be killed.
He blanches a little, before calling out to Dad, "You need to re-think what it is you're teaching your daughter."
As he huffs and walks away, Dad sends me a confused look.
"Nothin'." I sigh dismissively, heading over to join him by the dead fire pit, where he's knifed open a tin of baked beans. I stand in between his knees and he spoons some out and feeds them to me. "I jush argued with him a lil', 'das all."
"I ain't tell you to do that." He jokes, wiping sauce from my chin with the spoon.
I garble around my mouthful, "Well, I did tell him Jim's gotta die. Ya did say 'dat."
"Guess I did... But don't worry 'bout old Dale. He's a—"
"—He's a do-gooder." We say at the same time.
He scoffs amusedly. "Yeah. Exactly."
I swallow and open my mouth for the next spoonful, which I munch on with a smile. "How 'bout that deer just now, huh?"
"Pretty cool." He agrees absentmindedly, giving me a small smile back. Only once I open my mouth again does he tell me, "Listen, baby." I snap it shut once I realize he's not going to lift the spoon. For a terrible second, I think he knows about the shed. It's nonsense, of course. Andrea promised she wouldn't snitch, but the thought's still stuck to the back of my head. "About them things I said last night..."
Oh. Right. I don't say anything. I just stand and listen. I gotta get better at that.
"About your Momma givin' up," He struggles to say. "Weren't right'a me. Things are tough right now, but... weren't right'a me."
"It's alright, Dad." I tell him. Not a lot is alright these days, but we are. I forgive him. "You was right, anyway."
My Momma did give up. Whether I like how it sounds or not, that's what suicide means, and my Momma gave up. She gave up on me and Daddy, gave up on fighting, and she gave up on life, too, in the end. Like the rest, she was weak. Like Sophia. Like me.
"C'mere." He sets the tin aside and pulls me onto his lap, cradling my head under his chin. "Don't matter who was right. I love you."
"I love you, too, Dad."
Two I love you's in the same day. What on Earth is goin' on? You'd think the apocalypse had started or somethin'.
He pulls back, holding my face in his big, grimy hands. "I wantchu to stay wit' the women when we kill Jim tonight."
I suck in a breath, asking, "How you gonna do it?"
"I'on know yet." He admits as he smooths down my baby hairs, swipes some dirt from my cheek. "But you don't need t'see it. I know that."
I give a nod. I wish I could see, but that would never be allowed. "Okay."
"Okay." He repeats, kissing my temple. "Good girl."
As I finish off the rest of the beans, I gaze out over Dad's shoulder, watching Dale's tiny figure wander over to the other side of the farm, off to go try convince the next person he comes across that this is all a terrible idea. Off to fight the good fight, which no one's ever won.
The best part of my day is when Maggie slaps Andrea across the face.
It's not that I hate Andrea or anythin' like that, unlike some other people around here, but it's just kinda funny. As I walk up to the house, she holds her reddened cheek with her mouth agape in shock, while Maggie stands over her, totally fuming. I like her even more now.
"Stay away from her." She scolds her hotly. "From both of us. Don't you dare step foot inside this house again."
After struggling to find something to say, she wordlessly turns and hurries away.
"What's goin' on?" I call up to Maggie and Lori, who are standing on the porch.
"Nothing, sweetie." Lori assures me, but she seems heated. She moves to the side to let Maggie storm inside, and follows her in after.
I find Carl past the patch of tall trees by the house, past the overgrown fence and sitting in the seat of an abandoned tractor, fiddling with his hat in his lap. I'm still a little angry with him. For trying to control me like I'm his pet dog, and treating me like I'm some sort of practice run for his little sister or brother. But that don't mean I can't talk to him. I climb one of the big tyres, crossing my arms over the rusty hood.
He glances at me but decides not to say anything.
"Did you tell Maggie about the knife?"
"Yeah." He admits, not surprising me in the slightest. I don't see why else Andrea would be on Maggie's bad side. "What do you care?"
I frown in confusion. "Huh? I don't. I was just asking."
"Oh." He puts his hat on and looks at me. "I thought you came over here to argue some more."
"Nah." I shrug one shoulder, tracing my finger along the cracked ridges of the old, red metal. "Don't wanna."
Gazing out onto the barn, I see Rick through the open doors, pacing the dirt floor and looking up at the rafters with some rope in his hands. I make out a loop on the end of it, and then I realize it's not a rope, it's a noose. He's looking for a place to hang Jim.
"That's how they're gonna do it." I murmur to myself. "They is gonna hang him after all."
"Gunshot would attract the horde." Carl supposes.
Rick takes hold of a wooden banister, pushes on it, checks its sturdiness.
"True. I ain't thought of that."
"He told me we're gonna be sleeping in the house, soon. Because Winter's coming, and all."
That's a funny thought. Feels like just yesterday Rick was begging Herschel to let us stay, and now we're facing Winter together.
"Guess it's good Jim's dyin' now, then," I muse, "So he don't gotta freeze to death instead."
After a couple more minutes, Rick stops pushing on banisters and attaches the noose to the spot he's chosen. I guess that's it, then.
"It's almost time." Lori says to Rick as the sun begins to set, like a ball of orange sand in a glass timer. "I know this isn't easy for you."
She doesn't know that, but she likes saying it, anyway, because she wants to believe it and it sounds nice. But I think we all know that Rick is a little beyond caring about ending a person's life for the good of the group. He might not love it, but it's like Dad says. There's only two options, and when push comes to shove choosing the best one, the one that keeps us safe, things become pretty damn easy.
He nods, knuckles going white as he grips the porch railing. I guess he doesn't have the guts to tell her she's wrong.
Inside, the group are gathering to have what Dale calls a discussion. It's his last-ditch attempt at stopping the execution, and Rick's not happy about it, but he's willing to hear him out. It's pretty obvious we're all just stalling the inevitable, though.
"You don't have to be the one to do it." Lori continues after he's said nothing.
On the deck chair beside me, Dad sits with his elbows on his knees, his fingers interlocked, wriggling. He offers gruffly, "I can do it."
"No." Rick shakes his head. "It has to be me. Bringing him back was my decision. Makes this is my responsibility."
I wonder how you even kill someone using a noose. I guess what they're debating is who's gonna kick the stool Jim stands on.
Dad doesn't argue back. The only person he really wanted to kill was Shane, and he did that. This one goes to Rick.
The door swings open.
Maggie pokes her head out. "Everyone's ready."
Rick takes a deep breath, gives one last look to Lori, and heads inside.
"C'mon." Lori takes Carl's shoulder and guides him to sit in Dad's chair. "I want you to stay out here with Jimmy and Harley."
"But, Mom," He argues, "I wanna listen."
"Uh-uh. Not this time, baby."
Just as Lori goes inside and Dad is about to follow her in, Carl blurts out, "Daryl, wait."
He pauses in the doorway. Confusion pinches his features. I go still, glance at Carl side-long, hold my breath. There's no way he's doing what I think he is. Why else would he stop my Dad? Please, no. Just say something stupid and useless and let him go inside.
In a moment that makes me want to put my hands around his neck, Carl says exactly what I didn't want him to.
"Harley snuck into the shed and talked to Jim."
I bite down a thousand curses. Carl Grimes, that little snitch. I cannot believe he told on me. Not even Andrea did.
Dad's face contorts into a look of rage, pinning me in place, making my heart race until it's punching against my sternum like a fist. Now I'm realizing just how much of an idiot I was for breaking the rules. All Dad wants is for me to be safe. He's gotta look out for dangers like Jim, but I'm becoming a danger to myself, now, too, 'cause I'm an idiot and I went in that shed like an idiot and spoke to Jim like an idiot.
He grabs the door handle like he's tryna crush it between his fingers and slams the door shut behind him.
The windows rattle behind me and Carl.
I let out a breath, but I'm not relieved for long. I'm suddenly almost as angry as Dad was. I turn to Carl, fixing him with a scathing glare.
"Why in Satan's hot Hell," I grind through my teeth, "Did ya do that for?"
He looks all pleased with himself. "Because I'm responsible."
If I weren't already in deep trouble, and if Jimmy wasn't out here to witness it, I would slap Carl so hard his baby teeth and his adult teeth would fall out his skull. I didn't snitch on him when he wanted to sneak into the woods. In fact, I helped that jerk.
"You know, I'm about sick'a you." I tell him, because it makes me feel better. "You been buggin' me so bad today."
"I've been bugging you?" He exclaims incredulously.
"Ya heard me. First ya tell Carol her dead daughter ain't in heaven, then you start actin' like I'm a baby, and now ya snitch on—"
"Well, you are a baby!" He shocks me into silence with that. "You're a baby, Harley. You might know what a chantrelle mushroom is, and you might shoot better than me, but you're still just a stupid baby, and I'm right for looking out for you. You can't do it yourself!"
Jimmy awkwardly wonders further down the porch, pretending he doesn't hear our argument.
"Well, I hope your baby sister or brother hates your damn guts," I snarl, "'Cause I sure do."
"I'm just trying to set a good example like Dad told me to!"
"Nah, you're using me as a fuckin' test-sister and breathin' down my neck when I don't wantchu to! Get off my back!"
He huffs angrily, rolling his eyes. "Whatever. I'm glad you're not my sister, anyway."
"And I'm glad you ain't my brother." I mumble, turning my back to him and crossing my arms. "Damn snitch."
I almost wish Carl never found out he was gonna be a big brother. It's turned his head big. He thinks he can play house with me and act like some hero just 'cause his Dad told him to, but I don't need no damn boy who don't even know how to skin a squirrel to look out for me. He ain't an adult and I ain't a baby. I don't even like it when he reads his comics to me or holds my hand when he wants to take me somewhere or shares things with me or listens extra hard when I'm teaching him something. I meant it. I'm glad he ain't my brother.
Screw him. When his sibling's born, he's gonna forget all about me, his pretend-sister, and I'm not gonna care one bit.
Inside, my Dad's voice is the loudest outta everybody's. To know what he's actually saying, I would have to ask Carl to translate, and there's no way in Hell I'm talking to him right now, or ever. I hear tidbits of Dale's voice, Glenn's, Jacqui's, T's. After a while, I hear shouting.
"If you were so sure you wanted to kill him," It's Dale. "Why'd you cover his face?! I know you have humanity in you!"
It seems nobody answers him, or he just doesn't wanna listen anymore, because the door opens and he steps out.
"Go ahead and slaughter that human being, then." He calls over his shoulder. "I won't be a party to it!"
He trudges down the steps, across the field, ducks into his tent, disappears. The thought that he might be crying makes my chest clench.
After that, the others file out. When I see Dad again, I feel like I might throw up.
He beelines for me, grabs my arm, pulls me off the chair.
"Get up." He seethes.
"What's going on?" Rick asks in concern.
"She messed up, that's what's goin' on." He drags me down the stairs. "Snuck into the shed and talked to Jim."
I hear Jacqui gasp at that. "What? When?"
Rick calls out to us, "Remember what I said, Daryl! If I see a bruise, I'll shoot you dead!"
"Man, whatever!"
He sounds pissed he would even suggest he's gonna beat me, but I don't think Rick really believes he'd do it, anyway. He just had to say it.
When we reach our camp, he throws me onto the stump and I sit there with a lump in my throat while he chews me out.
"Girl, I'on even have words for you." He says harshly, looking at me like I'm a nasty stain on his boot. "What the Hell were you thinkin'?"
"I—I just— I was just so angry, I wanted to—"
"I'on give a shit what you wanted." He cuts me off. "And I guess you don't give a shit what I want neither, do ya? Huh? Tellin' me you wanted to die, that was one thing, but what? Now you're tryn'? I gotta tie you down to stop ya, is that it? 'Cause gimme the word and I'll do it!"
"N-No," I quickly tell him, watching him pace back and forth. "I was just— I was just bein' an idiot."
"You're Hell right, you were bein' an idiot." He notices Merle's knife strapped to my shorts and lunges forward. "Gimme this damn thing."
He tears the button apart and rips the sheath offa me, stuffing it into the back of his pants line.
"You'll get this back when I can trust ya not to open up yer wrists with it." He growls before turning away.
I don't move from the stump for the next ten minutes. I watch him start a fire, heat up a tin of soup and eat it, and by then a whole hour has gone by and I realize I'm gonna be here longer than I thought. The sun goes down. Another hour, and I'm still sitting here. He doesn't talk to me, doesn't look my way. He doesn't even give me dinner. After that, another hour. He makes a few arrows. It gets colder and he gives me his flannel to put on, but after that, another two hours. It's around everyone's bed time when Glenn walks over and tells him it's time.
Dad understands what he means straight away and stands up, because there's only one thing he could be talking about.
"Stay with her." He orders Glenn without room for argument, and marches away.
Glenn watches him go, then sends me a small smile. "Hey, Harley."
"Hey, Glenn." I say a little glumly.
"You wanna come sit by the fire while we wait?"
I shake my head. "I'm in time-out. I gotta stay over here."
He nods and comes to sit in the dirt beside me, hugging his knees. The sounds of crickets chirping fills the air.
"I heard what you did." He muses after a long stretch of silence. "I'm not gonna add insult to injury, but that wasn't cool, Harley."
"So I've heard." I mutter, picking at threads.
"I mean, you could've gotten hurt." He patiently explains. "We don't know what Jim might've done to you in there."
"He hates me 'cause I remind him of his kids, y'know. He says I deserve to die like they did. Thinks it ain't fair."
"Wow." He scoffs to himself. "What a jerk."
"I think my Dad's got some more colorful words for him than that."
"Oh, I do, too." He warns, making me giggle. If Glenn wants to swear, that's how you know it's bad. "But we'll stick with 'jerk' for now."
"I think Lori would appreciate that." After a pause, I ask, "Did you talk to Maggie?"
"Yeah. I did."
"How'd it go?"
"It went good." He grins a little. "I got your advice to thank for that."
Aw. I'm happy for them. "I'll be giving Dale a run for his money, soon."
As we're both suppressing laughter at the thought of my life advice being better than Dale's, the group's wise owl, a gunshot cracks out across the farm. We both flinch. Our smiles fade. He puts an arm in front of me on instinct, looking out into the dark. What the Hell?
"They're hangin' him." I utter, seeing nothing but trees and night, "They hangin' him, Glenn. Why was that a gunshot?"
"I-I don't know." He grabs my hand, pulls me to my feet and keeps me close in case we gotta run. "I don't know."
Then comes the screaming. It's not Jim's.
"Dale," Glenn gasps right as my stomach hits the ground.
Then the group is running across the field and there are guns in their hands and flashlights are cutting through the grass. Glenn takes off running with me, his hand in mine, and I'm thinking that I should be on the stump, I'm gonna get in so much trouble for moving from the stump, but nobody's thinking about my time-out because there's all that screaming and Dale— Dale might be dying.
When we collide with the group, Dad takes hold of me and asks me if I'm alright, if I'm alright, and I struggle to nod.
"What's happening?" I whine, as Lori and T-Dog ask the same thing to two other people. "What happened to Jim?"
"We had to leave him in the barn." He says breathlessly before I'm running again.
There's a mess of running legs and bodies and panicking and then the squeaking of a gate, and then I'm pushing past everyone and then the world stops because there's a bundle on the ground. It's Dale. I hear someone retch. All of him, guts and all, spread out in the grass.
My Dad rushes forward and daggers the walker that's on top of him. "Come on, help! Help, he's— Fuck!"
"Who is it?" Lori shrieks as she runs to us, only to stop dead in her tracks when she sees.
Rick throws himself next to Dale's head. He's cradling his head and muttering things to him, and Dale's moaning and huffing and puffing and wheezing like a half-dead animal as the cavity in his chest pours blood into the grass. I do nothing but stand there in shock, watching it pour, pour, pour. There's shouts for Herschel, shouts for stupid things like bandages and stitches that make no sense and are just so awful, because ain't no bandage gonna fix Dale's missing stomach and his sprawled organs and the bite marks on his neck.
"We're gonna help," Rick's promising him while Andrea cries over his body, "We're here. We're here."
I'm wrapped up in a hug. Glenn. He steps backwards with me, holding me tight, saying nothing.
I was talking to him just this afternoon. I swear I was. He was right in front of me and he was alive, and I was talking to him and now he's laid out and torn open, and his insides are on his outsides, and I couldn't talk to him even if I tried, even if I had words to speak.
Herschel's here. He crouches, hovers his hands because there's nowhere to put them, no wound to put pressure on.
"What can we do?" Rick's asking him, up to his elbows in Dale, our friend's, blood. "We have to move him. Can we move him?"
Herschel stands, eyes bulged. "He won't make the trip."
"We have to do the operation here," Rick's saying, but it's useless. "We hav— We have to—"
"Rick." He puts a hand on his shoulder.
"No." He cries, turning away, holding his face. "No. No, no, no!"
"Oh, Dale." Andrea sobs, and somehow this is the worst part because Andrea never cries, and neither does Rick or Glenn, but they're all crying, all doubling over and sniffling and no-no-no-ing, because there's nothing we can do. Dale is dying right in front of us, dying in our hands. Carl gapes at the walker laying nearby, and that's when I notice the clumps of mud on its ankles, and I grab tighter onto Glenn and Carl runs to his Momma, because that's the walker from the swamp. The one we didn't kill. Andrea weeps, "He's suffering."
Another groan wracks Dale's mangled body, and we all feel it in our bones, because she's right.
"Do something!" She begs.
God fucking damn it, why didn't we just kill that thing when we had the chance? Please, it ain't— It ain't our fault, right?
It's Sophia all over again. The something is a bullet. Someone has to shoot Dale like we shot Sophia. Oh, God, Jim was right. Dale, my wise old friend, the man who just wanted to go around the country with his wife and his RV and read poetry books, dying in a paddock on the edge of a random farm in Georgia. I wonder if he's scared. Dale's never scared. He's one of the bravest people I know.
Rick raises his gun. I don't look away. I don't cry. I don't feel much of anything except my heartbeat in my mouth.
"Don't look," Glenn tells me, "D-Don't look."
Jacqui hides her face in Carol's neck. T-Dog turns away. Dad glances at me, tells me he's sorry with just a look.
We all know what has to happen.
He pulls the hammer back.
Dale coughs, looking into the barrel. He knows what has to happen, too.
Rick can't do it. His arm falters. He has to walk away, into Lori's arms, where he doesn't have to see it.
Dad steps up instead, raises his gun.
"Sorry, brother."
A bang.
And then Dale's face is blown to bits and I didn't even get to say goodbye.
Walking back to camp. Dad washing my face. Stamping out the fire, climbing in the tent. I don't really remember any of it, because I'm thinking about the sight of Dale's body wrapped in a white bedsheet and how when I wake up tomorrow, we'll have another funeral.
Dad sleeps beside me tonight. He holds me, soothes my hair, but he doesn't tell me everything's alright.
All of us are in shock. Back at main camp, I imagine Glenn will be sat up by the fire until sunrise, staring into the ashy pit, just thinking, mourning. Who's gonna teach him how to fix the RV's quirks now? Carl will be cuddled up with his parents, too. They'll be holding him tight. In the next tent over, Jacqui sniffling herself to sleep. Carol bunking with T. I don't think anyone's gonna be sleeping in the RV tonight.
Not for any real reason, but because it was Dale's.
I'm the only person awake. Alone with the white sky and my thoughts, I stare out at the tiny oak tree.
For some reason, the only thing I can think of is what we're gonna do with all of Dale's books. It's not important, but it's what I think about. He had Italian poetry, boring old non-fiction, a few thick classics that I saw him lend to people from time to time. Maybe they'll just stay in the RV, in all those nooks and crannies he had them stacked in. I won't see Glenn wasting the afternoon away reading a book on mystery, or Lori rummaging around for a romance book but only finding more poetry. Like I said, not important. But it hurts too much to think of other things.
Like how much I'll miss his chuckle-snort, the way he petted his pockets when he couldn't find his glasses. How he was good.
When Dad steps out the tent, he finds me sitting over here in the grass, still wearing his flannel.
He carefully sits beside me, and we just watch the thick fog roll over the farm together.
At the funeral, Rick talks about Dale's ability to read people, to know who they really are, and how he could always get under your skin by telling you what you needed to hear, not what you wanted to hear. I try very hard not to look at Sophia's grave. I never got to be at her funeral. I wonder what types of things Rick said that day. Something about her love for her Momma, or how she was kind, I'm sure.
When it's my turn to speak, I tell everyone that Dale was a better friend to me than my own Grandpappy ever was.
Maggie makes us all scrambled eggs and sweet-smelling tea after that, because we're sad and she's a sweetheart.
Then there's talk of moving sleeping bags into the house, dividing spare rooms, using the windmill for a lookout post. Others are saying those two gunshots last night are going to attract the horde and that we don't need to re-enforce the fence, we need to leave.
Me, I don't get involved. I sit on the sofa next to Lori and Carl and watch the fireplace dance away.
Then chores to numb the mind, collecting eggs and filling troughs. Carl don't talk to me the whole time. We're still pissy at each other.
Jim's execution is postponed. After what happened last night, nobody thought it felt right, and he got locked up in the shed again. I don't even think about going anywhere near it. I tried this morning to set myself back down on the stump again, but Dad gave me a soft, no, baby, and told me to come get dressed instead. I've learnt my lesson. No more puttin' myself at risk, and no more bein' an idiot.
I'm gonna really miss Dale. He's the smartest old person I've ever met.
I catch myself.
Was, now.
Author's note.
The moment I've been dreading writing. Dale is dead.
I love Dale. Especially since I started re-watching the show with some family, who all love him too. I tried fitting in a scene where he, Glenn, and Harley got a final talk together, but it just didn't work. It wasn't realistic. Nobody ever knows when disaster is going to strike, and you don't always get to part on good terms.
And my poor Harley has lost another person she cares for. That being said, she's more hardened than she was when Shane and Sophia died, so this won't be as devastating for her character. It's actually going to be good for her. Good riddance to the suicide arc.
Rest in peace to Dale Horvath, the wise old do-gooder.
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Almost a whole MONTH later, and I've finally got the next chapter to share with you guys. 😭 To make up for the wait, I made this one extra chunky. Just over 10,000 words. Enjoy reading!
"What about you, Maggie?" Lori's voice comes from downstairs. "Can we get you anything?"
"Naw, that's okay. I just wish my Dad was here, that's all... House feels so wrong without him."
Plodding back down the stairs, I find the three women sitting in the living room together, still talking. They look like a group of friends like this. I quietly take a seat next to them on the vintage sofa, hugging a cushion to my chest. I think I'd rather be out in the woods, laying in a patch of sunny dirt or climbing a stumpy tree, but I wouldn't make it five feet past the fence, not with Dale on watch. So I'm better here.
"He always knows what to do." Maggie muses sullenly. She got a weighty, tired look about her. "Guess I feel wrong without him, too."
"You're doing your best." Lori reassures her. "Those three, they're good at what they do. I'm sure they'll be back with your Dad soon."
She gives a little huff. "Good at killin' folk. We heard what happened to Shane, y'know. Not like it's a secret."
She's right. Ain't a secret. It's the opposite. Everybody knows Rick shot his best friend in the chest and my Dad finished the job.
"It sounds bad." Jacqui stammers, 'cause it does. "But there was no way they were gonna let him take off with Harley. No way in Hell."
"I'm not sayin' they would've," She lilts, "And I don't blame 'em. But I'm just wonderin' what that might do a person, what it means for 'em."
"It means they'll do whatever it takes to protect their own." Lori calmly explains. "Whatever happens after that is worth the trouble."
"Rick's a good person, Maggie. So is Daryl. So is Glenn. Life is so different for us now that goodness doesn't look the same, anymore."
"I've never had to kill for my family." She fiddles with a stray thread on her jeans. "Life ain't thrown that at me, yet."
"Well, one day, it will." Lori says truthfully. "And when it does, you'll still be a good person, too."
"There was a moment, with Glenn." Her gaze flits between two vague points on the floor as she speaks. "At the pharmacy. We'd split up to save time. I was in the back by myself, pickin' around for meds, and these... these two cold hands grabbed me. They were so much stronger than I thought. I couldn't pry 'em offa me. I couldn't... I had my gun on me but I couldn't. Glenn had to do it for me."
I've had those hands on me before. I can tell she can still feel them on her, too, by the way she shivers. Gross. Best to ignore it.
She shakes her head. "I guess the definition of murder's a lil' skewed nowadays. It ain't always in cold blood like the bible says."
"It isn't." She agrees. "Putting down Shane wasn't all that different from putting down a walker, and we just have to be okay with that."
My body goes cold all at once. I lock eyes with her across the room, dark and cutting. She got no idea what it was like watching him be lured, tricked, the life beaten out of him punch by punch. Nobody should be okay with that. It ain't the same. "How can you say that?"
He was human. I know, 'cause when I held his hand, it was warm. He could think, and feel, and hope. He could bleed.
She gapes a little, glancing at the other women like they'll know what to say. "I— I just meant—"
"He weren't dead." He was somethin' more complicated than that. I know he's gone, but Rick said he'd cherish his memories of him, the good ones, the old ones that are a little harder to recognise, so I will too. "He was sick and hopeful and alive. He was in pain when he died."
"Sweetie," Jacqui breathes beside me, brushing back a lock from my temple, pulling me into a hug. "We know that."
"I'm sorry." She sighs. "I can't... I can't imagine what that must've been like. For any of you. That was insensitive of me to say."
"It weren't nothin' like killin' a walker." I definitely ain't the brightest crayon in the box, but I still know what I saw was murder. It's just somethin' that you can feel, like my heart stunting right before the blood shot out Shane's back. Lori can pretend all she like, but it was different. Rick's a murderer, through and through, and so's my Dad, and so's almost everybody else, but we can still love 'em.
"I guess I just wish it was." She confesses a little sheepishly. "It'd make things a whole lot easier that way."
As Jacqui releases me, I frown, thinking of Dad. "Well, he is a murder. That's what we gotta be okay with."
Looking like somebody who doesn't, she mutters, "I know."
"Whole world's gone to horseshit." Maggie comes out and says, in a sudden way that almost makes us laugh. "Makes sense we would, too."
Jacqui grins, quirking a brow. "And we got that famous tater soup to get us through it, too."
"I think if anybody'd understand that, it'd be Harley." I feel my cheeks flush under her warm, green gaze. "How was Beth, by the way?"
"She seemed," I hesitate, afraid of saying the wrong thing. I'm good at doin' that. I could tell her that her baby sister thinks all she's good for is dyin', that she's revolted with herself just for bein' alive, but that's not the important part. "She seemed like she was sorry."
That surprises her, like she ain't think it was possible. Her face lights up a little as she asks, "She talk?"
I give a nod, making Jacqui snort, impressed. "We been tryna crack her since yesterday. Hardly given us a second glance."
"This is good." Maggie decides. "Y'know, that girl ought'a be sorry. Scared me and poor Daddy half to death, pullin' that stunt."
Maggie's real tough on the outside, 'cause she likes it that way, but it's obvious how on the inside she been worrying for Beth. Losing family to a gunshot, or a bite, or an unlucky mistake is awful enough, like the massacre at the barn, but to have 'em taken away from you 'cause they wanna be — That's a whole other brand of pain. I know they'd all be devastated if Beth had really died.
"Speaking of Herschel," Lori says, "You think he'd know anything about getting Harley a hearing aid? Types, sizes, things like that?"
"Ended up getting worse, did it?" She hums, even though she already knows, just so she can make a sympathetic face. "Well, I don't think his veterinarian knowledge will shine too bright there, but we had some old family friends who were deaf and hard of hearing." She says this part like Carl did, as if the existence of other deaf people will make me feel better. It don't really. "Picked up a thing or two."
"You wouldn't happen to have any spares left over, would you?"
"Naw," She regrets telling us, "They all lived separate to us."
"Hang on. That works." Jacqui butts in. "You got a whole list of addresses Rick and Daryl can hit for a hearing aid."
Oh, she's right. Search wouldn't be so blind that way. It's a strong start, and Rick and Dad have proven a strong start's all they need.
"Yeah. Suppose we do." I'm sure it ain't feel the best, having your old friends' houses looted, especially knowing the reasons they wouldn't exactly need their belongings anymore, but that don't stop her from giving us her blessing. "When they're back, I'll write 'em down for you."
"That would be an incredible help." Lori smiles, reaching out to cup her shoulder. "Our group would appreciate it very much."
"Told y'all," She drawls with her own weaker smile, grabbing her hand, squeezing it. "Ain't no trouble. Your problems are our problems."
It's starting to feel more like there ain't two groups on this farm, just one bigger, stronger one. I think if anybody were to look in on us without knowing who we are, they'd have a great deal of trouble tryna figure out who belongs to which side. I like that.
She gives her a grateful look before pulling away, nodding lightly. "The same goes for you."
"Thanks, Maggie." I mutter shyly, forcing myself to at least say that.
"Wouldn't just leave you hangin' like that." She tells me. "If you need a hearing aid and we can help you get one, it's as simple as that."
"Hey, I just had a thought. Do I have to learn sign language?"
Walking down the pebbled path with Carl in the late morning, lugging heavy buckets of water, I send him a deadpan look.
"English is hard enough, y'know." He says with a grunt. "But if that's gonna be your language, I'll learn."
When we reach the gate to the cow paddock, I toe the peg off the ground and push it open. "How 'boutchu just stop talkin' altogether?"
"Eugh. No." He cringes, following me through. The gate clicks shut behind us. "That sounds awful."
We make our way through the wispy, dry grass, trying our best not to spill too much water along the way. It ain't like we can't get more — The well on this side of the farm is conveniently walker-free — but we promised Maggie we'd do a good job filling the troughs for her. They're these bathtubs made of metal that cows and sheep like to drink from. They must have real big stomachs to handle all that water.
"You saw Beth, didn't you?" He asks as we haul the buckets onto the ledge, tipping the water in. "She's sad, isn't she?"
"Nah, she's more than sad." I explain. "She's, like, depressed. Doesn't wanna live."
He pulls back with a pout, squinting against the sun. "Doesn't wanna live?"
"Don't wanna live, wants to die. Same thing." I shake the last droplets out. "She's in shock. S'why she cut herself like that."
We fall back into step together, but I almost trip over myself when he comments sadly, "Kinda like you, right?"
"What?" I exclaim, "No. That's stupid."
The herd of black cows start to meander over at the sight of fresh water, the deep honk of their moooos carrying on the breeze.
"It's not stupid." He counters rather weakly. "Since Shane and Sophia died, you've been more than sad, too."
Just like his Dad, Carl pays more attention than I thought he did. I huff, "Well, ain't everyone?"
"I guess." He holds off on blurting his next thought, until he just can't hold it in anymore. "You're not gonna do what Beth did, right? Because that's what would make me sad. You're my best friend. Even if you were only in second grade. I-I won't have anyone to push on the swing, otherwise. I won't learn any new facts about mushrooms. I'd rather read you my comic a hundred more times than seeing you do that."
I stare at my boots as they scuff the dirt, step, step, step, so I don't gotta look at his round, freckled face.
"Mom and Dad say I have to be nice to you. But if I need to slap you to get those thoughts out your head," He warns, "I'll do it."
That makes me snap my head up. He puffs out his chest a little, juts his chin out. He don't look like the slapping sort at all.
That's an honest to god chuckle coming out my mouth. A soft, fond one. "You don't gotta hit me, Carl. I swear it."
As we come to a stop in front of the crumbling well, he tests out the feel of my answer in his head before nodding. "Good."
"And me, I'll hit ya, anyway." I joke, giving him a shove. "So hurry up and fill yer bucket, 'fore my hand slips and catches yer cheek."
His mouth lifts into a tiny smile. I don't got a real good way of saying it, but I'm lucky to have a boy like him as my best friend. I wouldn't lie to him like that. We lost Sophia already. Another grave would break him. It'd break everyone. My Dad would wanna stop living, too. Much as I can't handle the constant blows life keeps sending us, I can't handle that, neither. So, no. I won't do what Beth did, even if I really want to.
We make the back-and-forth trip from the trough to the well a handful more times before they're filled all the way up.
Before we leave, we give the cows some friendly scritches on their huffing snouts. They seem happy with their simple lot in life.
On the way back up the hill, we pass the oak tree again. Really, it's a graveyard, but I like calling it the oak tree better 'cause it don't feel so terrible to say. But in the end, it don't matter. It feels terrible anyway, 'cause there's Carol kneeling in front of the white roses, sniffling into her hands. Me and Carl share a look. She hasn't left the RV in days. I ain't sure what she does in there, but I imagine it looks a lot like this, shedding misery all over herself. I guess she decided to finally visit her daughter's grave. I bet she ain't even believed it was real 'til now.
I grab Carl's hand to tug him along so we can leave her be, but she's heard our footsteps. She looks up at us.
"You know," She croaks, sounding like she ain't slept for days, neither, "We'll see Sophia in heaven someday. She's in a better place now."
His fingers coil tighter around mine. We both know Sophia's actually just in that hole, which ain't a better place than anywhere.
"Heaven's just another lie." He blurts. My eyes go wide. You ain't meant to say that part aloud. "And if you believe it, you're an idiot."
I yank on him again, giving him a stern look, but he ain't budging, and Carol already heard him loud and clear anyway.
"That's a very nasty thing to say." She scolds him tearily, before standing and hurrying away.
As soon as she's out of earshot, I turn on Carl with my bucket reared back and smack him with it, but he dodges and I smack him again and he dodges, and the scuffle goes on like that for about a full minute. "You damn moron, why'd you go and tell her that? Now I'll really hit ya!"
"Well, it's true, isn't it?" He bickers, tryna steal the bucket off me. "No such thing as heaven. You die, you rot in the ground, and that's it."
He quickly side-steps another swing, so I just throw it at him and it clatters at his feet. "But you don't go tellin' people that!"
"I'll tell my Dad you threw a bucket at me!"
"I'll tell my Dad you're a stinkin' jerk-face!"
"That's a swear word!" He annoyingly quips, before taking off in a sprint up the path to escape me.
I snatch up my bucket and set off after him. "Hey! Get back here!"
I sure got a big mouth and a meaner streak than any other kid I ever met, but even I wouldn't've said that to Carol. Believing in heaven ain't gonna get nobody killed, so I say let her be an idiot in peace. All he managed to do was make her sadder than she already was.
I'm much faster than him so I'm about to grab the back of his shirt when Lori quickly steps in.
"Hey, hey, hey." She grabs my wrist and pulls me back from him. "Stop it. Both of you, this is ridiculous."
Before she's even finished speaking, Carl gets his defence in. "Mom, Harley threw a bucket at me."
As I roll my eyes and shake Lori offa me, she raises her brows. "Well, Carl, from what I heard from Carol, you might've deserved that."
"You can't go around willy nilly, calling people names." Carol tells him, her mouth a thin line on her tear-streaked face. "It's not right."
"Think about it. We've all gone through a big loss recently, and Carol doesn't need this right now. It doesn't matter if our beliefs—"
"But you know she's—"
She shushes him. "Don't talk. Just think. It's a good rule of thumb for life. Now you're gonna apologize to her, okay?"
I try not to get a little kick outta watching him begrudgingly recite, "I'm sorry I called you an idiot for believing in heaven."
No you ain't, I feel like saying just to annoy him, but I hold my tongue in case that gets me in trouble, too.
"Thank you." Carol accepts his apology 'cause it's the good thing to do. "I just hope you'll learn some manners from this."
Right as he's about to turn back into sassy Carl, Lori talks over him with a simple, "He will. And Harley, you think about your manners, too."
Oh, come on. "I only hit him 'cause he was bein' bad!"
"That's the problem, honey." She mutters awkwardly. Oh, right. That sort of punishment is bad. I forgot, but I don't even know why. "I'll have to talk to your Dad about that... In the meantime, you guys gonna get along or do we have to sort something out here?"
We mull over whether or not we wanna keep fighting, but we're the only kids here and we're best friends, so the choice is already settled.
She takes our silence as a positive. "Good. Now, go play nicely for a while. Shouldn't be long before the others get back."
Carol follows after her, much to my satisfaction, to go sit at the picnic table together, and not to slink back into the RV. I hope I'll see her around more often now, for her sake. Ain't good to be cooped up like that. Rick said that once.
Stuck with Carl again, I wordlessly drop my bucket in the dirt and sit against the fence. He could go play on his own, read a comic or somethin', but instead he follows suit and settles at my side, a non-annoying distance between us.
He quietly suggests, "You wanna bet a cookie on how long it's gonna take for 'em to get back?"
And of course, I say yes.
Carl's fallen asleep on my shoulder by the time the cars appear at the end of the driveway. I shake him awake, ignoring his blubbering, what, what is it. I get up and go running down the hill to greet them. It took them about an hour to get back. That means I earnt myself a cookie. There's Herschel, sitting in the passenger seat of Rick's car, by the looks of it, totally alive. Dad's truck lurches to a stop nearby. He hops out, and as I clock the brooding look on his face, I realize I got more than just a cookie to be worried about.
"Daddy, what's wrong?" I ask cluelessly, a little sad I didn't get the chance to hug him. "You ain't hurt, is you?"
Carl jogs up to my side. A few others gather around as Dad yanks the back door open and, holy shit, hauls a full-grown man out by the elbows, throwing him into the grass. We both jump back as if the stranger's diseased. What in the Hell?
As Rick comes around the car with a coil of rope slung over his shoulder, Lori exclaims, "Who the Hell is that?"
The door slams. The man groans in pain as he's forced to his feet by both men.
Ain't no friend of ours, I got that much figured out. He got a bag over his head and two vague pits for eyes, skinny torso, a bloody leg.
"Oh, fuck," He panics as they drag him like a sack of bricks through the crowd. "Oh, fuck, please, no."
Rick simply grunts, "Welcome back, Jim."
My jaw drops. This crippled man, it's Jim. They found him. Or they ran into him. Or they—? Did they capture him? As Glenn guides Herschel outta the car and Maggie rushes over to them, I stay with everyone else, tailing Rick and Dad and Jim, 'cause yeah, that's really him. Those are his lanky limbs and that's his dark arm hair and his broken wrist-watch right where it always was. I weren't expecting this at all.
"What's going on?" Dale demands to know. Exactly what I'm thinking. "What on Earth are you—?"
"Please," Jim begs. "My leg — It- It needs surgery. The tendon, it's fucked— I can't—"
"Ran into some fellers in town." He gruffly explains. "He was runnin' with 'em. Got his leg daggered on a fence."
"Running with them?" T-Dog gapes in confusion. "Wasn't he shacked up in some dingy little tent, last we knew of him?"
"Please, my leg— My le-leg, it hurts so bad—"
"He got a story to tell, alright," Dad growls, taunting him through the fabric, "But man ain't so loose-lipped as he used to be, is he?"
"Man, I duh— I don't even remember saying those things about your kid," He whines, "I swear. That was so long ago now."
"You got nun' to swear on, ya useless shit. You keep talkin', you won't even have yer life to swear on, ya hear me?"
"Oh, fuck," He goes back to chanting, "Oh, fuck, please, no."
Dale scoffs, "So, what, he's back with the gang, now, Rick? This is insanity!"
"We keep him in the shed 'til he talks." Is all he offers as explanation. Lori grabs me and Carl by the shoulders and pulls us back, away from the struggle of limbs and blood, as Dad kicks the shed doors open. They're gonna lock him in there, like a prisoner.
They muscle him inside. We keep hearing cries of, you assholes, I need surgery, as they tie him to a post with the rope.
"Shut up!" Dad snarls, forcing him down. "You ain't worth a damn q-tip right now, let alone surgery!"
"Ran into some fellers?" Jacqui repeats with uncertainty to Lori, who's got no clue what it means. "I thought it was just us around here."
I did, too. Us, cows, sheep, and the sky. But there's fellers out there too, now. I don't think anybody likes the sound of that.
"No, please! Please!" Kicking and thrashing, like that day in the parking lot again. "I'm gonna bleed out before I can tell you anything!"
Rick retorts with one last brutal tug to the rope, "You best start gettin' your story straight, then."
"No, you fuh— you fucking assholes! You can't do this! It's inhumane!"
The doors close on him without mercy, sealing him inside the stuffy darkness.
"He's right, Rick." Dale argues, trying and failing to get a good look at his sweaty, blood-speckled face as he braces the doors with more rope. He got that spooked predator feel about him that I only ever saw on him once or twice before. "He needs medical attention, and now."
"Herschel repaired his calf muscle last night." He shakes his head, turning to face the group. "Pain's only gonna help him talk."
I break away from Lori and wrap my arms around Dad's waist, burying my face against his ribs. He instinctually cradles my head.
"Listen." Rick holds a hand out in front of him, his gaze dark and feral, chest heaving. "For the safety of everybody here, I've decided this is what has to happen. I'm not taking chances anymore. We found Herschel in town, holed up in that bar just like Maggie said, but we weren't the only ones. Couple'a big-mouthed tough guys got in the way and I dealt with 'em. They was with a bigger group, and we picked up Jim on our way out. Camped in the woods for the night. So far, he's told us a whole load of nothin' about these folks."
"What do they want?" Andrea asks, lookin' ready to go hunt them down right here and now.
"What we have." He answers with a shrug. "Source of food, water, stability. It's gotten bad in town. Nothin' left but walkers and rats."
I glance up at Dad through my screwed brows, 'cause bad folk steal what they want from the people who got it, and that's scary. I don't want those men to take our fresh cheese and bread, our swing, our wells. He gives me a strong look, soothing his hands through my hair.
"It ain't like they know where we are." He reassures us all. "I doubt they're gonna be ridin' down here like Jesse James."
"Not yet," Dale scoffs, unamused. "How long until they do?"
Jacqui adds, "We got that horde to think about, too, don't we?"
"I am figurin' it out." Rick scolds loudly, scaring everyone into silence. "Christ's sake, I killed my best friend yesterday. I am trying."
There's nothing to argue against that with. Trying is all Rick Grimes does. He does it for us. Nobody can fault him for that.
"But, Rick," Lori apprehensively mutters, as if he hasn't quite thought it through yet, "There's a dying man in that shed."
"I know that, Lori." He quips a little harshly. "Of course I know that. You think I'm enjoyin' this?"
"We should at least start considering what his future is gonna look like." Dale suggests.
"Yeah, man." T-Dog agrees. "I mean, he talks. What then? What's the plan?"
"The plan is he talks and then I kill him."
When Rick says this, I feel like I'm looking at someone who looks an awful lot like the Rick Grimes I care about, but ain't actually him. That's how I'd expect someone to announce they're going on a supply run or taking next shift for watch, not that they're gonna end someone's life. Maybe Maggie was right about him being changed after murdering Shane, because I ain't never heard him talk like this before.
Another murder. My second one. Shane first, now Jim. I'm going to be ready for this one. I'll be strong.
"You can't." Dale lies. We all know it only takes a bullet, and we got plenty of those. "You can't, Rick."
"I don't recall asking for any feedback." He sounds tired. "There is no discussion on this. Not this time. He talks and then I kill him."
As he walks off, the group share startled, disturbed looks, because nobody's okay with this, right? Nobody's actually letting this happen? But the fact is anything Rick says is gonna happen is gonna happen, 'cause Shane's dead and we need a leader, and without anybody really hashing it out or realizing how it turned out this way, seems like that's gonna be Rick from now on. He's doing this to protect the people he loves, same reason he killed Shane, same reason he does everything. It's like Jacqui says. This is what goodness looks like now.
Dale goes running after him, probably to waste his breath some more convincing him to change his mind.
With Rick gone, the next person everybody looks to for guidance is my Dad.
"I'm with Grimes." He warns before they can hassle him. "I wanted that skinny bastard dead the day we left the quarry, y'all know that."
Rubbing at the fine wrinkles on her forehead, Lori sighs, "I don't like this."
"Can't we just take him out to the main road once we're done with him, give him a canteen, send him on his way?"
"Nah, we've done all that before." He frowns. "And his new boys, he'll go crawlin' back to 'em, tell 'em things we'on want 'em knowing."
"Man, this is fucked." T-Dog tsks, turning away.
Dad retorts, "Yeah, what else is new?"
"Look, there's nothing we can do. Did anybody really like Jim, anyway?" Andrea levels in that blunt way she got. "No. So, I say fuck him. The guy's good as dead anyway. It's clear where his loyalties lie, and it sure isn't with us. Now, who's gonna stand watch?"
"I will." Dad answers. "Gimme 'bout ten minutes, I'll take up watch. T can take graveyard."
"Maggie has a plan for that hearing aid, Daryl." Lori says as heads up. "You might wanna go check that out when you can."
He nods in thanks, reminding Andrea not let anyone near the shed, before grabbing my hand and walking over to the house with me. I glance over my shoulder at her, arms crossed over her chest, holster back-lit by the midday sun. She'll be good at ignoring Jim's pleading.
As I turn back around, Dad asks, "How ya been while I was out, chicken?"
"Fine. Helped cook. Did chores." That's not what's on my mind, though, or on his. "Jim gon' die, ain't he?"
"Yeah," He tells me straight. He don't add much else, 'cause there ain't really anything else to add. "He's gonna die."
Unlike some of the others, I know I can't stop it. I couldn't stop the bullet that killed Shane, so why would I be able to stop this one?
People who don't fit in right, people who put us in danger, they get killed. Jim got a whole new group. They ain't lookin' to be our friends. That's danger. Sum' I learnt from all this is that you're better killin' off the problem before you get hurt by it. It's what we do with vermin, like rabbits and bugs. Maybe that's a morbid thing to say. I know Dale would think so. Jim's just a normal man, dyin' in a shed. He ain't killed nobody. But neither did Shane, and look at all the damage he done anyway. Maybe if we killed him to start with, it wouldn't've been so cruel.
"Alright." I settle on. I wouldn't stop it, even if I could. I said I weren't gonna be stupid ever again. So I say fuck him, too.
Dad glances at me. He knows this is how it's gotta be, so that's where the conversation ends.
We step up to where Glenn, Maggie, and Herschel are standing together at the bottom of the porch steps. He looks a little shaken up, his shirt grimy and his suspenders wonky, but he's still standing, which is all that matters. It could'a gone a lot worse for him.
"Bethy's gonna be fine, Dad." She says sweetly. When she notices us, she smiles. "Hey. Thanks for your help, Daryl."
Dad gives a little shrug, 'cause he never liked thanks. "Don't worry 'bout it."
It's clear how much Herschel is loved by his family. I wish my Grandpappy Dixon could'a been a little more like him.
"But I heard from one'a the women you got somethin' for me about a hearin' aid?"
"Oh, right." Her mood dampens a little at the mention of it, but she knows he means no harm. "We were talkin' about it earlier. I offered to give y'all the addresses of some people we knew who might have what you're lookin' for. None of 'em are too far from here."
"That's good of ya." He nods, grateful. "We got our hands full with that shit-sack Davison, but we'll find the time."
Glenn frowns in confusion. "Wait, what's all this about? A hearing aid?"
"It's for Harley." He explains and looks down at me, squeezing my hand. "That gunshot messed her hearin' up pretty good."
"Oh, man. That's unlucky." He gives me that soft, mushy look everybody been giving me. "So you're, like, deaf in that ear?"
"Yeah." I murmur, nervously tugging on the nub under my hair.
He looks at Dad. "Let me know if you need any help searching, man. Anything I can do to help."
"I'on know if Rick's gonna be up for it way things are, but I'll head out sometime tomorrow if I can. Won't fuss if you wanna join."
"And that business with your friend there in the shed," Herschel says, "Whatever you do with him, please just keep it to yourselves."
"Well, we weren't plannin' on a public execution." Dad shrugs. "Rick'll wanna do it in the barn, I reckon. Y'all won't see nothin'."
"Good." He sighs, even though none of this is good. "I'm not saying I like it, but I know better than to impede on your... politics."
"That what it's called, huh?" He murmurs sardonically.
"C'mon. Let's get you inside now." Maggie gently guides him away. "Thank y'all both again. I'll get that list to you when you need it."
As they climb the porch steps together, Dad gives me a kiss on my forehead and tells me he's gotta go guard the shed now, handing me off to Glenn to walk me back to main camp. Because I guess they don't want me impeding on the politics, neither.
Dad's not actually on watch. I get that now. I watch the little shed sit there in the distance. There's nobody standin' outside the doors, and they wouldn't just leave Jim unattended like that. So that would only mean that he's inside the shed, doing what people do when they're tryna make someone talk. I can't see through any of the boarded-up windows or the little loft space that looks in, but I don't need to.
Jim don't deserve this, but I think we're a little past getting what we deserve. It ain't my fault he's suffering.
Shane's bones are breaking again. I'm half deaf, but I hear them just fine, and the blood, the cries, the smack of fist on muscle. I thread my fingers through my hair, grip and twist and pull on it, like the memories are in the roots and I can rip them out and throw them away and be done with them, but I can't, so I just drag my hands down my face and throw my head back against the tree I'm sitting under. On the other side of the leaves, the white ball of the sun shining down. I take a few deep breaths. In and out, nice and slow, like Dad showed me.
We been through so much. Escaped and killed and hurt so much, just so we can live. If Jim were to ruin that, or his fellers were to ruin that, I would wanna beat his face in, too, 'til it was just a piece of meat balanced on a neck. That, he would deserve.
It's as I'm staring at the clouds floating across the sky, that the brim of a cowboy hat enters my vision.
I know it's Carl before I look at who it belongs to. He says something I can't hear, holding out a granola cookie to me. I assume that's the cookie he owes me from the bet, and that he's telling me I can have it, so I take it from him. He settles down to my right.
"I tried to get one without raisins," He says apologetically, voice clearer now. "But Glenn kinda ate them all already."
"'Course he did." I take a big bite. "It don't matter. I like raisins anyway."
He pulls a bit of a face, because nobody likes raisins. "I'm just gonna forget you said that."
We fall into silence after that. There's nothing to talk about except the hostage in the shed and the fact his Dad is gonna kill him soon, and maybe raisins, but nobody likes talking about raisins. You know, there's lots of different types of killing. There's mercy killing, which is what the vet did to Tank. It's what Dad does to any deer we find half-dead on hunting trips, or ones suffering on the side of the road after they weren't ran over all the way. Then there's self-defence killing. That's for walkers, and people that wanna kill you. There's killing for food. We do that all the time. And then there's murder, which is almost the same, but feels a whole lot different.
"How do you think they're gonna do it?" Carl suddenly asks, his tone dull, neither here nor there.
I pause. It. Killing Jim. I don't know how they're gonna do it, but Dad says it'll be in the barn. They got ropes and rafters in there.
"Maybe hang him." I guess, but that don't feel right. "Prolly just cap him in the head, though."
"Is that what they did to Shane?"
Bones breaking. Fist on muscle. A spike of blood. I shake my head with a simple, murmured, "No."
He knows better than to start guessing what did happen. "Well... How'd your Dad kill Ronnie?"
Huh? "How you hear about that?"
He shrugs one shoulder. "Heard Maggie talking to my Dad about it."
I didn't think anybody else knew about Ronnie. I've always been told it's a bit of a taboo story, and I shouldn't talk to Meemaw or any kids at school about it. But if anyone had a problem with mine and Dad's past, I would'a known about it by now.
"That was my Dad and Merle." I confess, after deciding I can answer this question. "They didn't shoot him. They chased him into the woods and beat him so bad he ended up dyin'. Then Merle ran away for a bit and Dad went to prison."
"Guess both our Dads are murderers." A sentence I've never heard before. "Do you ever wish you were more like him?"
"Nah. I couldn't get any more like my Daddy if I tried." I'm my Daddy's girl. I'm just cursed that way. I got his little moles and his nasty glare, his dirt blonde hair and his short temper. I got all his good parts and all his bad, painful, thrown-away parts running through me, and I poke my tongue out when I skin animals, and I hurt the people I love. I guess the only gene I'm missing is the one that lets him lock it all away. I ain't strong like that, but I don't wanna admit that to Carl, or to anybody. I don't wanna admit I'm weak. "What... What about you?"
Carl's got his Dad's blue eyes and his goodness. Oh and of course, his hat.
He considers the question for a long time. "I'm not a very good protector. I've never killed anything."
"Well, you ain't got a gun, do ya?" I try joke, swallowing the last bite of cookie. "How you meant to protect anybody?"
It don't make him laugh. "Be serious."
"Carl," I say a little frustratedly, "I've killed two walkers and watched a man die by now, and I can tell you it don't make you any tougher."
I don't know why he can't see that, especially with his parents arguing over by the fence the way they are, getting louder by the minute.
"Kinda just messes things up." I mutter. "It's horseshit, like Maggie says."
I watch Rick pinch the bridge of his nose as Lori shouts at him.
"You know what," Carl cringes, "Maybe you're right."
"Do you think they're arguin' about Jim?"
We both know they are. "Yeah."
I like Lori. She doesn't laugh at me when I can't spell something right. But if I were Rick right now, I'd bust a damn gasket and scream somethin' like, leave me alone, woman! Because the last thing I'd want is somebody badgering me on this. He said it himself. He doesn't want to kill Jim, but he doesn't have any other choice if he wants to keep us safe. He's stressed enough without this nonsense.
Instead of that, though, Rick exclaims something totally different, just loud enough for me to hear.
"You're pregnant?"
Oh, Lordy. She told him?!
Carl whirls on me like this was my doing. "Did he just say pregnant?!"
I don't get time to reply before he gets up and runs over to them, calling out excitedly. I knew he'd be happy. But I don't know so much about Rick. He threads his fingers in his hair, taking a step back. The look on his face is the same one Dale used to get when the RV suddenly started making a strange noise and he had to figure out how to fix it. I don't even think Lori meant to tell him. She just blurted it out.
"Cat's out the bag, I guess." Glenn muses lightly from nearby, as Carl wraps his arms around his Momma's belly.
She seems a little shocked, too, but she still returns the hug and kisses his fluffy hair.
I can't hear them anymore, so I walk over to Glenn and ask him eagerly, "What're they sayin'?"
"He's asking if it's a boy or a girl," He relays to me, "But they won't be able to tell until the baby's born."
"When's that happen?"
Carol approaches us with a fun little smirk. She must've overheard as well. "In about nine months, if everything goes right."
That's almost a year. Where are we gonna be a year from now? A lot can happen in one month, let alone nine. Will there still be eleven of us, or will there be less? We gonna make it to twelve? I'm not sure how having a baby at the end of the world works. I think ya need lots of medicine and a little beanie to put on their head, but we don't have those things. We only have each other, a vet, and some aspirin.
Lori and Carl walk back into camp together. He's smiling like he's swallowed the sun.
"I'm gonna be a big brother." He exclaims, as Carol gives Lori a supportive hug. "Pretty cool, huh?"
"Pretty cool." I agree, but I can't help glancing over his shoulder at Rick, who's slumped against the fence, head in his hands.
"You heard? God. I don't want this to be made a big deal out of." Lori mutters to her. "It's not good for anybody."
"Don't be silly. I think we could all do with a little hope around here. What's more hopeful than a baby?"
"I'm talking about..." She whispers this next part.
Carol smiles sadly when she pulls back. "Don't worry about that. He's out of the picture, now. Just focus on Rick."
"Hey, if the baby's a girl," Carl suggests, "Can we name her Sophia?"
"I think that would be lovely," Lori says very earnestly, looking to Carol, who seems to also like that idea. "Guess we'll have to see."
The two of them get sucked into conversation with Glenn after that, and it looks pretty serious, so me and Carl are left on our own again. He continues babbling about the baby, and I try my best to listen, but I'm distracted thinking about how Glenn's no longer keeping an eye on us like he's meant to, and Dale's facing the opposite direction on watch. We could sneak off to the shed without anyone noticing.
"And if it's a boy, we can name him Nate, like Nathan Heavy-Hand from Fight Street. The comic I read you, remember?"
I don't know what's gotten into me, but I ask him with no warning, "Wanna sneak into the shed?"
His grin fades, until there's nothing but apprehension on his face. "But we're not allowed. I thought you said you hated getting in trouble."
"I thought you said you wanted to be tough like your Dad," I retort. I do hate getting in trouble, but I wanna get inside that shed a whole lot more. I wanna see what Dad's done to Jim, see what happens to people that put us in danger. "Come on. Nobody will see us."
"I don't know, Harley." He mumbles. I never thought I'd be the one coercing him into mischief. "It might not be safe."
"Safe? When since do you care about being safe?"
He hesitates to answer. "It's just, I'm supposed to look out for you. And I'm gonna be a big brother soon, so I gotta learn how."
"I ain't your practice-sister." I scoff, feeling a little offended. "I don't need no big brother to take care of me. I taught you to shoot."
"I just wanna keep you safe like the adults do." He says more sternly now, like I'm being unfair. "Like my Dad does."
"Well, I wanna go smack the shit outta Jim," I sass, "Like my Dad does."
With that, I turn on my heel, making a beeline for the shed. It don't even take him five seconds to give in and follow after me.
"No, no, Daryl, c'mon, man, please. We used to be on the same side. You don't have to do this."
"How many in yer group, huh? I said, How many?!"
Whack!
I pull Carl with me around the corner of the shed, ducking down into the grass, holding a finger to my lips. On the other side of the wall, Jim groans. It sounds blubbered, as if his gums are swollen and his lips are fallen off. I peek through a tiny hole in the wood.
"Thuh— Th- Thirty." He answers breathily. It's dark in there, but I can make out both their figures. "Thirty. Thirty guys."
"Where?" He growls, pacing around in the shadows. "Where they camped?"
"Why— Why the fuck would I tell you, huh?" He sniffles wetly, but it's not snot. "I'm dead, anyway, man! Fuck the whole lot of ya!"
"You wanna put this whole farm in danger, is that whatcher sayin'? You're a smart-mouthed piece'a shit?"
"You're the ones who left me!" He shouts, kicking and pulling and wriggling against the rope like a feral creature itching for a fight. He's never gotten along with our group. Given the chance, I know he'd throttle any one of us. "Maybe I should want you to pay!"
"The feeling's mutual." He snarls. There's a little, wait, no, before he rears his fist back in the air, and then a disgusting cracking sound as it comes down on his cheekbone. Carl whispers in my good ear, what do you see, but I don't answer him. I watch as Dad crouches, his face mere inches from the bruised mess that's meant to be Jim's, staring him down like if he does it hard enough, he can kill him just like that. "I'm only gonna tell you this once." He warns, his voice a rumble. "My little girl is on this farm. If you breathe the wrong way. If you make a funny look I don't like. If you take too long answerin' me 'cause you're chokin' on yer own blood, and that puts her at risk..."
Jim's bloodied neck bobs under a heavy gulp, his chest shivering with shallow puffs.
"I will kill you so slow... you'll be beggin' to eat a bullet." That's far from an empty threat and he knows it. "You understand me?"
"Yeah. Yes. Yes." He nods. "I'm not tryna be smart. I'll— I'll talk."
"Let's try this again, huh?"
"They move around." He confesses. "They never stay anywhere more than a couple nights. That's all I know, but they got guns. Heavy stuff, like automatics. I used to clean them. That's why they let me stay, after they found me camping in the woods. I went with them b-because they had food, but that's all gone, now. They're branching out. I swear I had nothing to do with the other stuff. I swear."
"You just happened to be there last night, is that it? Tryna tell me you're innocent?"
"I've always been innocent."
Liar. I remember him snarking to my Dad that the trip out the quarry to save my life wasn't worth it, that it was a waste of our gas.
"If you're memory's that bad, buddy, I can crack yer head open and we can sort through yer brains together, how's that sound?"
"Like a f-fucking nightmare." He slurs. "Always is with you."
Dad's about to break his other cheekbone in when Andrea calls out his name. I pull away from the peephole just as he turns around, my heart racing as the creak of the old doors come, then their voices. I can't make any of it out like I would'a been able to before my hearing went to shit, which makes me a little jealous of Carl, but I can tell the point at which one of them walks away 'cause there's silence.
With the shed quiet and empty, Carl points above my head. "We can get in that way."
The loft. It hangs over a pile of rotten wood laying in the overgrown weeds. It doesn't look like an impossible distance to climb, so I give him a nod. He follows me out, warning me to, be careful of splinters, which almost makes me roll my eyes because he really does think he's a mini grown-up now. I ignore him and hop onto the planks. He jumps up onto the loft first and then rolls onto his tummy and pulls me up after him. He asks me if I'm alright, which of course I am, so I duck through the opening and climb down the ladder.
My boots hit the straw, then his. I can't believe we're really in here. This is way worse than sneaking into the woods.
"Who's—? Who's there?" Jim startles, peering at us through his puffy eyelids.
I step into the single beam of sunlight shining down on the dirty floor, and only then his face morphs with recognition. I stare him down. He looks exactly the same as he did at the quarry, but scruffier, angrier, splattered with blood. It's what I must look like, too.
He actually starts laughing, an empty laugh. "Harley Dixon... My fucking luck."
"Be careful." Carl mutters from behind me.
The laughter catches in this throat, a phlegm-y knot that he spits on the floor. "He's right, kid. Your Daddy thinks I'm dangerous."
"I ain't afraid of you," I take great satisfaction in telling him. I've never been able to say that to anybody before. I been scared of Merle, been scared of Grandpappy Dixon, scared of Shane. But I out-lived all of them, and I'll out-live Jim, too. "You're nothin'."
"I thought you died on the road, you know. They always do." A grin creeps onto his lips. "But not you, huh?"
Not me. I been scratched, trapped in a horde, chased, lost, stabbed, taken and shot at, but no. "Not me."
"I'll be dead soon." He lilts uncaringly. "I'm not gonna beg. No you. Not anyone. I know it's coming. Your Dad, Rick, or... Even my own leg. Something's gonna kill me, and I'm not gonna fight it." As he speaks, his head lolls to the side and he gazes out at nothing. "You can't. Can't fight gravity, can't fight nature. Can't fight death. I tried, though. All of it, I tried, and here I am. Pissin' blood in a shed, waitin' to die."
"I ain't never cared for no sob story." I scowl, moving into his line of sight, crouching down. "'Specially not yours."
He glares at me through his dark brows. "You're a little s-shit-stain, aren't you, just like your old man."
"None of us ever liked you, neither."
"Whatever happens after I'm gone," He sneers, breathing heavily, so heavily I can feel it huffing and puffing on my forearms, "You're all gonna deserve. F-for being so cocky. Thinkin' you're better than everyone else, thinkin' you can cheat death. For leaving me."
"Whatever happens after you're gone," I retort just as angrily, "We sure ain't gonna spend it missin' you."
He bares his teeth, straining against his bindings to get in my face, but I remain stony, like Dad would. "You— You should've never made it out that quarry." He rages under his breath, "They can give you all the— all the hugs and kisses in the world, but when they tell you everything's okay, they'll still be lying. It's what I told my wife and my two boys a hundred times, but it didn't matter."
The louder he hisses the words at me, the wetter his eyes get.
"They came out of nowhere. Dozens... and dozens. Pulled them right out my hands." His voice cracks. "The only reason I got away was because the dead were too busy eating my family. I was meant to die with them. I was. And you— you're just a little kid. You should've died to those scratches. You're supposed to be dead. All of you. You're all supposed to be dead."
Before I can stop myself, smack!
"You don't get to say that." I scold him, shaking out my stinging palm. "Only dead one 'round here is you."
He groans. "Shuh— S-sure."
The doors swing open. Andrea comes in, shock across her face as she realizes what's going on. She snatches mine and Carl's hands in her own and drags us out. We stumble as she throws us ahead, shouting something at Jim before slamming the doors shut again.
"What the Hell were you two doing in there?" She asks incredulously as she picks up the rope and re-binds the handles.
"Please don't tell our parents." Carl immediately begs.
Too angry to speak, I take myself over to the swing and plop down on it, rubbing at my red palm. I slapped Jim pretty good. If only we didn't get caught, I could'a done a whole lot worse to him, maybe even broken in his other cheek. He's a bastard for sayin' those things. We had our reasons for casting him out, and he sure as shit ain't bothered figuring out what they were. He's still as smart-mouthed as ever. I ain't even feel bad his wife and kids got eaten, 'cause that's just what happens now. He ain't special for letting it drive him mad.
"Listen, buddy," She scoffs as she turns around, putting her hands on her hips. "I won't, but that was plain stupid."
"We were only talking to him." He argues innocently. "We didn't do anything."
She raises a brow. "Oh, yeah? What was that slap sound, then?"
"It was me." I admit with a bitter tone, dramatically dropping my hands in my lap. "I cracked him for bein' smart."
"I wouldn't expect anything less from you." She chuckles, seeming annoyed and amused at the same time. "You wanna die? Is that it?"
I frown deeply. Like I said, blunt. She's the only person outside my family who's ever given me a run for my money on that front. "Maybe I do," I sass her. "Maybe beatin' on somebody makes me feel a little better. You got a problem with that?"
"Not at all." She surprises me by shrugging. "I get it. But really, guys? Jim?"
"You want me to hit you instead, then?"
"God," She laughs. "Maybe if Beth had half the fire you got in you, she'd actually be worth something."
"Hell's that mean?"
"Means if you asked me for a knife like she did, I wouldn't bother giving you one. You'd find a way."
"Give her a knife?" Carl pulls a stank-face at her. "That was you?"
"She didn't have the guts to do it herself." She explains. "So I gave her the push she needed."
"Why would you do that?" He sounds betrayed when he says this, turning and taking my hand. "Come on, Harley. Let's go, now."
He pulls me off the swing and leads me away, a grumpy look on his face.
"Screw her." He exclaims. "Don't talk to her ever again. She's crazy."
"Sure thing," I murmur, too busy thinking about how I can sneak back in the shed again soon to sound all too convincing.
That afternoon, I relish in the gentle sounds of rustling leaves and little squirrels and birds chittering throughout the forest, the crisp breeze blowing through my hair. I've never really liked the cold all that much, but this is good. I remember when I was just a tot, around the first time I ever saw snow, I tugged on Daddy's sleeve and asked him, when we goin' huntin' today, but all he said was, can't, baby, all the game's hidin' away in holes. I was a little confused on that for a while. Couldn't the animals just put a coat and hat on like the rest of us? That was back when I thought the whole world was like it was in the cartoons. I learnt fast that it weren't.
"Heard you was beatin' on Carl today." Dad casually hums. I follow him along the trail, keeping an eye out for paw prints or broken twigs. September's almost over now, if it ever even was September, and Winter's on its way. Nature's one of the only things ain't changed, and I know the slim chances of finding game ain't changed neither, and so does Dad, but I think he don't care. "You wanna talk about it?"
He just wants away from the farm for a while, time where it's just the two of us. Even if we ain't catch nothing in the end.
"He was bein' a jerk to Carol." I explain, and that's putting it lightly. "So's I whooped him."
Surely Dad won't care like Lori does. He was the one that taught me to whoop stupid boys in the first place.
"Baby," He seems to struggle saying, before coming to a stop, facing me with a funny look. "You can't be doin' that no more."
Oh. He does. But, "I've always done that."
"Yeah, and so've I." He tells me. "I don't gotta tell you twice. Only time my fists ain't been swinging was when I was busy cleanin' the blood off 'em. But like I told you at that pond, I'm puttin' that behind me when it matters, a'right? That lil' scrape wit' Carl, that matters."
Only other punishment I ever got was time out. "You sayin' I should'a put him on a stump, instead?"
"I'm sayin' let his parents put him on a stump, or take his shit away, or whatever it is they wanna do. It ain't on you to dish that out."
"But Grandpappy Dixon and Merle used to beat on me, and they weren't my parents."
"Weren't on them, either." With an angry scoff, he turns back around. I chase after him. "Weren't even on me. Ain't none of us treatchu right."
I guess I should'a thought more wisely about laying into Carl. But I ain't ever practiced. None of my family have. Beat first, think later. Next to, Fuck the cops, that's always been the Dixon motto. But me and Dad, we gotta be different. There's more to us than our anger.
"Well, I'm gon' try treat everybody else right, anyway." I decide. "Next time, I'll just call Carl an idiot and leave it at that."
I hear him chuckle to himself. I guess that means it's a good plan.
It's at this moment that the honking trill of a deer sounds through the trees. Both of us stop dead in our tracks. He reaches for me, takes my wrist, pulls me behind a nearby shrub. I peek over the leaves, swallowing down a gasp. Rats on hats, there she is. A deer, with sweet black eyes like polished glass, and long, beige legs, walking through the underbrush as if she were made of it. I ain't seen a deer in months, not even when the weather was warmer. Guess I thought the dead ones at 'em all. I almost forgot how magical they are. Merle always teased me for it, but I used to think deer were just unicorns whose horns fell off. I was always a little sad whenever we ate them.
Dad loads a bolt into his crossbow. I can't hear it, but I'm sure it makes the faintest click, because her big ear twitches, but she doesn't bolt. I watch her bow her head, munching on dead grass, as he lines the sight up with her heart.
He never hesitates to down a target, but this time he does. He watches her, too, then lowers the bow altogether.
I whisper to him, "You ain't gonna shoot?"
"Nah," He whispers back, "It's good just like this."
The deer grazes on the forest floor for a few more minutes, until she decides to move on.
After which, we do, too.
Author's Note.
Whew! Hope you enjoyed this one.
We finally ran into Jim again! Lots has changed since he's been with us, including Harley lmao. She's a menace.
Like I said in the last chapter's notes, I've been dealing with some motivation issues and just a creativity slump in general, so working on this chapter was a ride and a half 😩 Thanks for your support and patience as always. Your comments are what fuel me to write when I can't fuel myself 💙
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Warning for strong themes of suicide in this chapter because of Beth, and well, everything else.
Herschel left the farm all by himself while we was out.
As the sun sets behind the porch railing, Lori explains to Rick and Glenn that Beth's in shock — the thing I was in this morning. She tries to mutter it under her beath, but I hear just fine that she tried to kill herself by slicing her wrists up. Different to how Momma did it, but I know just about every way there is, and that's one of 'em. If I were Beth, I would'a just jumped out the window. Prolly would'a worked, but maybe she didn't want it to. Lori and Patricia found her just in time to save her. She's laid up in bed now, apparently still staring at the wall.
Rick keeps glancing at me throughout the whole conversation. I don't know why he's doin' it, but I wish he'd cut it out.
Herschel told us today he'd learnt what grit was, but I guess he ain't learned enough to deal with his daughter wantin' to die, 'cause he hopped in his truck and took a trip to town to get away from it all. Maggie begs the two of 'em to go bring him back, and they agree.
"You got any guesses where he might'a gone?" Rick asks, putting his hat back on. Always savin' people. "Parks, stores, houses?"
"Hatlin's." She answers unhappily. "Bar on main street. He practically lived there in his drinking days. If he's gone anywhere, it's there."
I can't imagine Herschel in a bar. My Daddy and Uncle Merle used to rot away in bars when they was angry or sad, but that was them.
Rick must be thinking the same thing. "I didn't take Herschel for a drinker."
"He gave it up the day I was born." She half-smiles. "Didn't even allow liquor in the house... But not anymore, I guess."
"I've seen the place." Glenn assures her, holding her shoulder and turning to Rick. "I can drive us there."
"Okay." Before they turn to leave, he murmurs to Lori, "Does Daryl know 'bout Beth yet?"
She shakes her head and glances at me, too.
He warns her, "Well, you're gonna want to. Harley's been havin' a tough go of it and I ain't sure how this is... gonna affect her."
She gives a look of understanding. "I'll go talk to him now."
When he comes down the steps, he crouches in front of me. He's got his Dad-face on, the one that's all nice and reassuring.
"Hey, you did good today." He tells me. "How 'boutchu go find Carl and read some comic books together or something for a while?"
"Alright." I lilt, watching him gently clap me on my shoulder before following Glenn down the path toward the cars.
But as soon as they're gone, I don't go find Carl. I take myself around the side of the house and slouch between two old barrels in the grass, hiding from everyone. I've gotten real good at swallowing down the need to cry, so that's what I do. At some point, the darn ringing returns.
I wish some little animal would cross paths with me, so I could take my knife out and stab it dead. That'd make me feel better.
Merle would smack me if he saw me like this. Don't cry, Harley. Don't cry. Been a long, long day, but you don't gotta cry.
The sun soon disappears under the earth.
"Sh, sh, sh. Baby, it's okay." The night is quiet, but our little tent is filled with my pent-up sobs. "It's okay."
I wish I could go to sleep like everyone else, but I can't. The day's finally caught up with me. Rick and Glenn still haven't returned, but the farm's been a mess without 'em all the same. Dad's been watching me like a hawk since Lori spoke with him, and dinner was spent in silence, and I been trying not to cry for hours. He keeps crooning the same thing to me over and over. It's okay. I hear that stupid lie every time things aren't okay. It don't get any more okay-er no matter how hard I bawl or scream into his shoulder, or wish with all my heart and all my body, right down to my toes, that I weren't such a little wuss. I wish Sophia was alive. I wish Shane made it to Fort Benning.
Seems I'm always hurting. If anyone asked me what I did best, I'd say this. Sometimes feels like all I was made for.
I did good faking my way through the day, but as soon as I laid my head down to go to sleep and realized that I couldn't no more 'cause of my ear, I finally broke. Can't shoot, can't hear, can't sleep. Everything, even the way I curl up at night, been stripped from me.
"It's not okay," I moan, hating that when I close my eyes, I can still see the things I don't wanna. "S'all wrong. It hurts."
"I know it does, chicken. But I'm 'ere. I'm always here." He murmurs into my hair, holding me even tighter to his chest. "Just get it all out."
I wanna tell him I can't, it don't work that way. If you could cry yer sadness out, I would'a lost all mine by now. But he already knows. Just like me, he's made up of sadness. Most people say we're alike 'cause our matching scowls, our little moles. But more than anythin', it's that.
I don't think I've ever been this type of angry before. There's just nowhere to put it. There's no-one to blame. It's just inside me. And I think it'll be there forever, like my bones are. There's no use being sour at Rick or Dad for killin' Shane. You can't get mad at people when there's no right or wrong to it, when they was just doin' what needed to be done. Shane was crazy, we've always said it. He done so many things he shouldn't have. No, I ain't mad at them for that. Or at Glenn, or T, or Andrea for helping 'em. Not at the bullet that shot my ear off, not at the Greenes' God for takin' all my friends away. I'm just angry at being alive.
"He said it was gonna be d-different this time." He said a whole bunch'a things, but that one I remember. "Daddy, I want it t'be different."
"It will be, baby. It will. I'mma keep you safe with everythin' I got, okay?" At least that one's not a lie. "You know that."
"But I'on care about me." I pull back, my fingers twisted in his tank top. "It's everyone else that's dead. It's Shane and Sophia a-and Momma and Merle and Morales and prolly Meemaw and Kyle and my cousins. I'm sick of it! Ain't no point in movin' on if people gonna keep dyin'!"
"Don't talk like that, Harley Dixon." He gently scolds, brows twitching into a frown. "Don'tchu ever. There is a point."
Well, I don't get it no more. "I ca-an't even sleep properly, Dad."
"Well, let's just try again. You can lay on yer other side." He offers. "Dad'll read you another story, huh? Or you want me to sing again?"
"No." I croak miserably. I don't want a story. I don't even want a song. "Even if I go to sleep, t-that's ruined, too. I get nightmares. And when I wake up, it's the same thing all over again. Eatin' scraps and cryin' and takin' ringing meds just for somethin' else bad to happen."
"That's the way life is, Harley." He tells me, a little stricter this time. "I can't change it any more than you can. People die—"
"People mourn," I quote him with a roll of my wet eyes, "Life moves on. I heard."
"Stop it." He don't like that I mocked him, not one bit. Not when it comes to this. "It's true. We move on. We keep livin'."
"Well, maybe I don't wanna. Maybe I'm done."
Herschel says I got a thing called grit. Dad says I'm his brave girl. Carl thinks I'm some sorta badass, but really I'm just a nasty, broken little thing called Harley Dixon. I don't wanna keep living if living's full of death. Maybe it's better the other way. Beth thinks so. Momma sure did, too. I never got to ask her if it worked out like she wanted and got all her sadness taken away, but I like to think it did. I like to think there's no bad things where she is, only good and happy things. She ain't watched Shane die. She ain't stood at Sophia's grave. She ain't hurtin'.
"Little girl," Dad's voice is thin and shaky like a whisper, but also very, very, very angry. "I know you ain't just said that."
I stare right back at him through my tears without a word, 'cause I did say that. Not to hurt him, but because it's the truth.
He slowly starts shaking his head. "Nah, I ain't raised you this way. I ain't raised a girl that gives up."
My wobbly frown deepens. "So that's what Momma was, then? She was weak?"
"Yes. Weak an' stupid." He says unapologetically. "And I won't have you talkin' like her. Over my dead body, girl, I won't have it."
"And how's that?" I challenge him. "You gonna make Sophia come back? You gonna fix my ear? You gonna make Shane—?"
"Weren't me that did that, Harley. Weren't Rick, weren't nobody but himse—"
"—Come back? You gonna kiss it all better and sing a song?" I taunt, shouting in his face, "They're all dead!"
"I know they are." He argues, taking a moment to suck in a breath. "I'm sorry I ain't find Sophia. I'm sorry 'boutcher ear. I'm sorry you're hurtin' and I can't do nothin' about it, but this type'a talk ain't what's gonna help you, Harley. It's bein' strong. You gotta be stronger."
"But I ain't," I tell him, and the tears are back now, streaming down my face, 'cause I'm right. I ain't strong. "I'm just nothin'."
"You're my little girl, is whatchu are." He says sternly, voice cracking. "I love you more'un anythin'. How you think hearin' that makes me feel?"
Probably makes him see the little traces of Momma on my face. Makes him feel like he's failing the same woman twice.
But I'm just so tired, and I just don't care. "I'on care how it makes you feel, Daddy. I'on care 'bout nothin' anymore."
Being empty must be worse than being full of somethin' like anger, 'cause this is the thing that really gets to him. Under his pair of twisted brows, his sharp eyes start to well up, his mouth curls into a sneer. The crickets outside chirp happily either way, dutifully filling the silence that comes. For the first time, I think my Dad is wrong about something. There is no point in moving on. Bein' strong, that's a waste. Shane said we deserve for things to go differently, go better in some way that ain't so cruel, but it didn't. It won't.
"You're fuckin' scarin' me, Harley." He utters thinly. "You ain't never talked like this."
I know. I ain't never stayed down after a hit, but I been strong for so long, I think it's just ran out.
I don't answer him. Instead I confess quietly, "I think I wanna go sleep in somebody else's tent tonight, Dad."
I need out this stuffy tent. If I could sleep alone in a hole somewhere, I would. I'm done arguing. And he's done, too. He wordlessly slides me off his lap and helps me gather my bedding, trying his best not to tear up more than he already is, muttering to himself, swiping at his eyes. He leads me back to main camp, where all the lamps are shut off and the fire pits are smoking. The night air cools my hot, red cheeks.
He taps his knuckles onto a crate just outside the Grimes' tent, and before he even steps back, there's shuffling inside.
The zipper peels back, revealing Lori's sleepy, moon-lit face. She takes us in with a confused look. "Daryl? What are you doing over here?"
"Listen, I'm sorry for wakin' ya." He murmurs, putting on a level voice. "Came to ask you if... Harley can bunk with you guys tonight."
"Uh, sure." She agrees kindly, encouraging me to step inside by my shoulder, taking my sleeping bag from Dad. "Everything alright?"
"No." He answers gruffly. No point in lying. He don't give up anything else, and she don't pry. He places a kiss to my hair. "Night, chicken."
"Night, Dad." I force myself to say back, 'cause I'm grateful he ain't just kept me stuck in our tent, and that he really listened.
As he gives me one last glance and then leaves, Lori zips the tent up and lays my bedding down next to hers and Rick's. Carl snoozes away in the corner, an open comic book splayed out over his chest. I bet Lori knows what's the matter with me. Rick saw that thousand-yard stare I had after they killed Shane, knows how I been hating myself. He no doubt told her everything. But she's too nice to say anything.
"Here, sweetie." She takes my lumpy pillow and sets it down. I wiggle into the sleeping bag. "Comfy?"
I give a nod, even though laying on my back feels real strange and I don't got Matilda anymore.
She smiles blearily and crawls back under the covers. "Wake me up if you need anything."
And that's that. I stare up at the sky through the Grimes' tent, counting the stars through the black mesh until I fall asleep.
Sometime during the night, I bolt awake, sweating, crying, confused. Shane, I couldn't save him. I watched him die. Again. A gunshot, blood, shouting, dying, searing pain and a dog tag dangling from a broken mirror. Darkness, and then two little hands on my shoulders, shaking me. A boyish, worried voice telling me, hey, it's just a nightmare. I cling to them. Carl. He's here. I don't think before I let him hug me. I sniffle into his neck as he pets the soft spot between my shoulder blades like his Momma and Daddy do when he's upset.
"It was him again," I shudder. "Shane. I miss him. I miss all of 'em."
Life moves on, Daddy said. But how's it that mine ain't? When's that moving part happen?
"Me, too." His arms tighten around me as much as a boy's can. "You're allowed."
After that, I remember the sound of blankets shuffling, a flashlight clicking on, a comic book being quietly read to me. I remember my eyes closing, heart slowing, and I remember thinking he's gonna be the best big brother one day. In a way, he already is.
The next morning, my eyes flutter open to the sight of a quiet, empty tent. By some miracle, I must've slept in a little. I hear the fire crackling away outside, the clinking of spoons on bowls, muffled conversation. After taking a minute to yawn and stretch, I crawl out the tent.
"Ah, there she is." As I round the camping chairs, Dale sends me a warm smile. I take the seat next to him. "Just in time for breakfast."
I glance up at the second storey of the farmhouse, imagining Beth behind one of those pretty windows. I wonder how she feels about waking up this morning. I know I'm exhausted, and all I've done is open my eyes. Another day of eating scraps, crying, and taking pills. Ironically enough, Lori interrupts my spacing out by holding out two little white capsules and a water bottle to me. She's speaking, but I'm not hearing her. I throw both pills back and wash 'em down so I don't gotta look at 'em any longer. I hate that my body can't work on its own anymore.
"Harley." Lori's voice comes quick and sharp this time, startling me. "Are you listening?"
I glare up at her. She's standing so close to me that I don't know how I couldn't hear what she said the first time. "Huh?"
She looks at me like I've done something strange. "I said, 'You can't take those on an empty stomach'. Are you hungry?"
"Oh. Yeah." Now everyone's lookin' at me like that. I reach under my hair and nervously tug on my ear as she turns and fills a bowl with the creamy soup cooking over the fire. I've never not been able to catch what someone's saying like that. She hands the food to me. "Thanks."
As conversation picks up again, I struggle to pin certain words being said, especially when they're from Andrea, who's sitting the furthest from me, and Lori, on my left. S'like half the world's gone silent, and the other half's just a high-pitch squeal. God, it's makin' me mad. I claw at my ear again, as if there's somethin' stuck in there, like a wad of earwax or a cork, but there ain't nothin' in there but the ringing.
A scary thought crosses my mind. If you can't hear for no good reason, that means you're deaf. I can't be deaf.
When Andrea looks directly at me and says something that I think's meant to be a joke, I snap back, "I can't fuckin' hear you, Andrea."
Her smile drops pretty fast, but I don't feel bad. I feel frightened. To my surprise, I don't get told by anyone to mind my language.
Lori just looks at me all pitiful-like and hesitates to guess, "Is it the ringing?"
I'm tired of hearing about the ringing almost as much as I'm tired of hearing the ringing itself. "It ain't the damn— I just can't hear proper."
She glances side-long at Dale. "Herschel did say..."
He sighs, looking a little stressed, before scooting his chair closer to mine and clicking his fingers on my right ear. "What about that?"
It sounds like a far-away thud, thud, thud, where it should actually sound like a snap, snap, snap.
"S'dull." I mutter unconfidently.
He moves to my left ear. This time, there isn't even any thud, thud, thud at all. It's just silence.
When I say nothing, he leans back. "I'm no doctor, but... It seems very obvious to me."
I'm not a doctor neither, and neither is Lori or T or Andrea or Carl, but it's all rather obvious to us, too. I can tell, 'cause they're all lookin' pretty uncomfortable, like this discovery has already ruined the rest of my life as I'm just sitting here. I'm losing hearing in my left ear. That's what it is. As soon as Dad mentioned my hearing to Herschel, and when it got worse at shooting practice, I was scared this would happen.
Ain't nobody shocked. I was never gonna walk away from a gunshot to the side of the head with all my hearing intact.
I guess whenever somebody talks, I'll just have to try reading their lips.
"I had a teacher who was deaf." Carl offers this up like it means anything. "She was really nice and smart. Everyone liked her."
I almost feel like scoffing at him, Wow, thanks so much, Carl. You've cured me.
"It's really nothing." Lori's quick to reassure me, covering for his shitty attempt. "Hundreds of people live like this and they still thrive."
"Hell, I think I'm going deaf sometimes, too." Dale jokes. "And I'd say I'm doing alright, wouldn't you?"
"Sure, Dale." I try to chuckle, staring down at my cold soup.
Nobody mentions the fact that having sharp senses is what keeps you alive nowadays. If a walker sneaks up on me, I won't hear it.
It's then that Dad walks into camp, looking nearly as tired as I feel. He mutters a good morning to everyone, and Lori reluctantly stands to go collect my bedding for him. I waste no time hopping out my seat and going over to hug him, locking my arms around his neck as he kneels to hold me close. I said a whole lotta things last night, and so did he, but I don't think either of us is angry at the other over it. We can read each other well enough to know. He kisses my cheek before pulling back and taking my things from Lori.
Clearing his throat like he does when he might cry, he asks me, "You sleep well, chicken?"
Instead of answering, I just hug his waist and Lori changes the subject. "Daryl, just a heads up. That thing Herschel spoke about..."
"Damn it." He sighs when what she's implying clicks. He reaches down to soothingly pet my hair. "And they still ain't back, are they?"
"No. But we both know Harley and Beth are... in some type of way. We need him."
"And y'all want me to go and fetch him, huh?" He guesses, taking a long moment to consider. Then, "Y'all be grateful you been good to me."
"Thank you, Daryl." She exclaims. "Thank you. We've always been able rely on you."
He scoffs. "Maybe not always."
"Well, enough." She smiles. "They said they were headed to a bar in town called Hatlin's. I think you'll wanna head there first."
"There even gonna be anythin' he can do?" He mumbles so I can barely make it out. "I mean, the guy ain't David Copperfield."
"Well, in the old world, I might've suggested trying out a hearing aid, but now... I'm not so sure."
He grunts. "Them things need batteries, don't they?"
"I think so, but not any standard ones we'd have. You're thinking of finding one, aren't you?"
"I'd turn the whole fuckin' country upside down to get her one, if it's what she needs." He says. "Maybe some old dead guy's wonderin' around with his. Maybe I find one in a doctor's office. Either way, ain't no bill attached to 'em these days and if there's one out there, I'll find it."
She admires the determination in his eyes, lips twitching into a smile. "Rick will help you. I know he will."
"Best I go find officer goody-two-shoes and company, then." He agrees. "Look after my girl for me."
She nods. "That goes without saying."
"I love you, baby." He tells me, which is how I know I done messed up. Takes a lot for him to randomly tell me he loves me, and I guess all that talk last night about giving up was enough. He even places another kiss to my cheek, pinching it after. "I'll see you later."
"I'm sorry, Dad." I mutter.
"I know." He understands I can't help what's happening to me, or how I feel. "I'm gonna get whatchu you need. It's gonna be alright."
I'm not quite sure what I need, but at least the adults seem to know. At least some part of me can be saved.
After he leaves to put my bedding back in our camp, I climb back into my seat and watch the blue truck bumble down the drive and eventually, through the trees. Dale encourages me to finish off my soup in that annoying way my Dad always does, but I only eat a spoonful or two before my stomach shrivels distastefully and he tells me I've tried enough for this morning, so I take to curling up and staring at the fire.
I know if Shane was alive to see what he did to me, he'd be that word Lori likes to say, appalled. He never wanted to hurt me.
A hearing aid. It's one of them things I've never had to think about until now. If I had to go back a couple months and tell seven-year-old Harley, with her long, straight hair and chubby cheeks and bright, green eyes, that I look like a boy, got half an ear, and need a hearing aid, I think she'd hit me upside the head for being a liar. But I know now that you gotta be ready for anythin', like dead people in barns and a last-minute gunshot, and now, I guess, the need for a hearing aid. I have to try squash that feeling of shame. It ain't good for me, but it's always there.
I almost make myself chuckle imagining Carl tryna make being half-deaf badass. He's so relentlessly supportive. They all are.
It's too bad, then, that I still feel this way. This numb and hollowed out, alive but-also-dead way.
The way Carol must feel, and maybe the way Dad felt after Momma died.
"Thank you." Maggie tells Lori and Jacqui in the kitchen, as I stand in front of the fireplace in the next room over. "This is nice of y'all."
I see what Glenn was talkin' about now, about Maggie's great grandfather lookin' like a bald Georgie Washington. He's sitting all proper and important-like inside a photo frame on the mantle, like all people from forever ago do. But there's also newer photos, ones with color, like Maggie and Beth as little girls, posing with horse riding trophies and smiling together at old Thanksgivings and Christmases. I feel happy just looking at them. Baby photos, kind-looking people, school photos. We never knew the Greenes before, but I feel like now I might.
"We just thought you could use some help." Lori replies. "It's been a difficult time for all of us, especially Harley and Beth."
"I appreciate it. Sharin' your supplies, that means a lot these days. You wouldn't mind helpin' me toss it all together will you?"
"Not at all." Jacqui pokes her head around the arch and calls out, "Harley, you wanna come help Maggie finish cooking?"
With a little flinch, I turn to face the three women, remembering why we came here in the first place. We had some tinned vegetables and whatever else left over from breakfast, and Lori thought we'd offer them to Maggie, who's in the middle of cooking a meal for Beth.
"I guess." I hum as I head into the kitchen. It ain't like I got anything better to do. "What're you makin'?"
"Potato soup." Maggie pulls a few bowls from the worn cabinets with a smile. "Well, veggie soup, now."
"Hopefully Beth will feel a little better after a warm breakfast." Lori muses. "It always helped me."
All their words are muffled, as if I'm underwater and they aren't, but I can still just about make out what they're saying.
When Maggie places the bowls on the counter and sees me peering over the ledge, she chuckles. "Let me grab you a stool, huh?"
She grabs a mini wooden step-ladder leaning against the pantry, pulls it open, and sets it down for me. I step onto the lowest rung. She fills a bowl with water from the faucet and slides it in front of me, instructing me to how to rinse off the fat, muddy potatoes and lay them on the dry rag afterwards. It's an easy, mindless task. I get to work while they start slicing up the vegetables and opening the tins.
As Maggie scrapes carrot into the pot, she jokes, "I been makin' so much soup recently I think I forgot how to make anything else."
"Good thing we've taken a liking, then." Jacqui smiles. "I've never tasted a tater soup good as y'all Greenes'. You know your stuff."
Feels like I'm back at the quarry again, helping prepare our next meal from whatever scraps we had, listening to the women gossip.
"Pssh. I'm tellin' you, as kids, Beth and I loathed the day Wednesday came around and Momma'd make her famous potato soup." She scoffs, grinning at old memories. "She always put too much salt in, said it was good for us. But all it was good for was makin' us barf."
Lori makes a sassy face. "I'm taking it the recipe's been tweaked a little since then."
Maggie smirks. "Wouldn't be eatin' it if it hadn't."
"Must've been nice, growing up with food on the table that's straight from your garden."
"Yeah, it was. Fresh peaches and apples to take to school, home-made bread and the like. We've always lived this way."
"Pretty perfect, if you ask me." Jacqui agrees. "Me and my fiancé were always eatin' take away all the time. God, I miss it sometimes."
"A nice greasy burger sounds so good right now." Lori moans, like she can almost taste it. "Oh, and some curly fries on the side."
They all laugh. It's a little funny. I remember her back in the beginning, braggin' about how her family never ate fast food. Now look at her.
As the conversation drifts to more boring things, I find myself thinking about Beth again. We sure grew up different, but we got broken the same way, at the same time. We clearly been thinking about the same things. She was just brave enough to actually pick up a knife and do something about it. I wonder if she knows now her Momma and step-brother been dead a long time, that they weren't sick at all, and were just bodies needed mourning. The Greenes were a little late to that, but it's like Meemaw used to say, better late than never.
I wonder if Beth regrets what she did. She could be dead right now, in a mound of dirt right next to her Momma.
When I was littler, I used to think Dad could read my mind when I was thinkin' unsavoury things like this, and that he'd give me in trouble right away. I thought that's how it worked with adults and kids, but it ain't. I can think whatever I want and it's safe inside my head.
The potatoes get peeled and diced and thrown into the soup like everything else, and then my new job is to help wash dishes.
When we're down to the last few, Maggie says I should take the bowl of soup up to Beth, 'cause they've got this handled.
"Sure." I agree before hopping down, wondering why my heart's beating so fast all of a sudden.
The door to Beth's bedroom creaks open.
I don't bother waiting for her to give me permission to come in. I just creep in all on my own, because from what I've heard, she hasn't talked all day. Her room is exactly like I would'a guessed. Like something out a trendy teenager's magazine, with a nice white desk covered in perfume bottles and hair clips and crumpled paper and books, blonde pop star posters stuck to the walls, a fluffy, cutesy rug, a teddy bear thrown on the lounge chair sitting by the window. Even the Mp3 player Maggie was telling me about, laying forgotten on the floor.
I carefully set the hot bowl on her nightstand, but something keeps me curious, and I don't turn to leave just yet.
Beth's staring at the wall like they said. Not out the window or anything. Just at the wall. I can't imagine her humming sweetly and letting me borrow one of her shirts, giggling at something I said from the other side of the bathroom door. She looks like a totally different girl.
"I went into shock too, yesterday." I randomly muse. "Or at least that's what Rick said. He's the one with the cowboy hat."
I think I might still be in shock. I'm talking and walking around, but inside, I feel like whatever statue Beth's turned into.
"I ain't sure if anyone's told you about it, but you prolly heard the screamin'. The man my Daddy stabbed, Shane, he took me away. We got pretty far. Sometimes I think about what would'a happened if we got even further, but... he was meant to die. Some people just are."
At that, she breaks her gaze away from that spot on the wall and looks me right in the eye. "Do you think I'm one of those people?"
"I... I ain't smart enough to know." I say honestly, before an awkward pause takes over. "'Cause I was only in grade two, y'know."
Carl seemed to find that funny when I first told him, but Beth just looks uninterested.
"And you?" She hides her bandaged wrists under the covers when she catches me looking. "What're you meant for? Dyin', or somethin' else?"
"I think, um... All I'm meant for is suckin' up hurt." I confess. "Like, there's all this bad in the world, and when there's nobody left for it to go to, it goes to me. Maybe I'm just unlucky. Maybe I done somethin' wrong. That's how life is, my Daddy says. So if that's the 'something else', I think I'd rather just be the type meant for dyin'. That's what my Momma did. She was in pain, and then one day... She wasn't."
"She killed herself," Beth says as fact.
"Yeah." I mutter, feeling the weight of the locket crush down on my chest as I take a seat on the edge of the bed. "She did."
"Was she the sort meant for dyin'?"
"No. She weren't." That much, I'm sure of. "She was just meant to be my Momma."
Beth's pretty eyes gloss over as she says very dully, "Our Mom's dead, too. Right before I thought I was about to die, I imagined what she'd think of me when we'd meet in heaven. She'd be ashamed, I know. Somehow, that was so much worse than the thought of going to Hell."
"Well, maybe your God made sure you didn't die." I guess, hoping it's comforting. "Maybe he wants you to live for everybody else."
A tear beads up on her waterline before sliding down her pale cheek. "I just don't know what to do. I think I'm ashamed, too."
"My Dad says you just gotta be stronger, but I don't know how." I wish I did. "I'm sorry. I'd tell you if I did."
"It's okay." With a sniff, she sends me a tiny smile. "You know, you're kind. I can just tell."
That makes me smile back. Something about my rugged hair, my mean face, my missing ear must still be soft like it was before.
Author's Note.
Sorry for the longer than usual wait between chapters! I've been dealing with intense writer's block recently so it just took me a while to get this out, but I'm pushing through!
I hope you're ready for a familiar face to return next chapter! ;)
PS. I wanted to thank you all for the touching dms and messages I've received recently, both on here and on ao3. It's still so mind blowing to me that there are so many people out there who hold a special place in their heart for this story just like I do. I'm so grateful for you all :) 💙
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Okay, last time, I swear! Next chapter will be longer and more productive.
Enjoy! 😊
Next to me in the backseat of Rick's car, Carl prattles on and on about all the new wilderness facts I taught him.
"And there's these mushrooms called Morels. You can find them growing on trees and they're edible, too. They taste kinda nutty."
Rick answers him with another half-assed, wow, like he's been doin' the entire drive, making me giggle when I catch his amused expression in the rear-view mirror. In the car behind us is Maggie, Glenn, Jacqui, and Jimmy, who were all pretty keen on joinin' our shooting lessons after all the commotion of the past couple days. We didn't bother Carol with an invitation, though. She seems to wanna stay locked in the RV all day, not talkin' to nobody. I feel real bad for her. We all do. Dad once said that having a child changes your life, but I suppose losing one changes it all over again, too. People die, people mourn. Life moves on. The only reason I'm here is 'cause I'm pretending I'm that strong.
"Oh, and when you're skinning an animal, you gotta make sure you don't press too hard, otherwise you'll pierce the poop tube."
Rick lets out a disgusted chuckle. "What the Hell's a poop tube?"
"You know. It's where the poop goes down before it, uh...."
"God," He shakes his head, peeling off the road and driving us into a small, green field. "Don't go tellin' your mother that one."
Once he brings the car to a stop underneath the shade of a big tree, Carl and I unbuckle and hop out, Maggie pulling in beside us soon after. He opens the trunk, unzippers the duffel bag, and I wait patiently beside Carl as Rick hands out pistols and ammo to the other adults first.
"Okay. First thing's first, these are semi-automatic handguns." He professionally explains. "One bullet per squeeze of the trigger."
Carl grabs for one, grumbling annoyedly when it goes to Glenn instead, who easily loads a clip into the chamber.
Maggie copies his fluid movements, getting familiar with the weapon. "Where'd you come across so much firepower, Grimes?"
"Long story." He shares a funny glance with Glenn as he passes the next gun to Jacqui. "Give ya the short version, we went through a Hell of a lotta trouble to get our hands on a bag from my old station, kept it ever since." The last two go to me and Carl. "Remember. These ain't toys."
We both give understanding nods. I know they ain't toys. I got that drilled into my head since I first laid eyes on my family's supply.
"Alright, let's go line up in front of that fence over there, see if we can't hit some targets. I'll give y'all the rundown on how to do it."
As we move to the centre of the field, Rick walks the fence line, carrying the bag of empty tins and bottles he brought with him, placing each one a fair distance apart. After that, he tweaks everybody's stances and grips. Maggie's is near perfect. Glenn's is perfect. He gives us a little look that says, uh-huh, that's right, making Carl roll his eyes and Jacqui smack his shoulder. He goes pink when Maggie laughs. They begin shooting as soon as they get the green-light, and after Rick checks over Jacqui and Jimmy, he does the same with me and Carl.
"Got it down pretty good." He hums. All he needs to do is square Carl's shoulders. "Guess your little woodland fieldtrip went well, huh?"
His tongue stuck out, Carl takes a slightly-off shot at one of the tins before saying, "Yeah, it did. Harley taught me."
"Well, if y'all managed to hit a rabbit, you'll breeze through this no problem."
Line up the sights, breathe in, breathe out, squeeze. My heart leaps as the bottle I was aiming for explodes, but I keep a straight face.
Much easier than hittin' a rabbit. Also much easier than hitting a group of walkers in the middle of the woods.
Rick smiles. "Nice work, Harley. How's the hearing?"
At another bang from down the line, the ringing in my ear turns up a notch. I cringe, "It's ringin' again."
"Too bad we don't have earmuffs." He mutters to himself, before getting an idea. "Here." Stepping behind me, he cups both his hands over my ears. Ooh. That's much better. All the sounds are muffled now. It makes the splitting of metal and the shattering of glass a little more bearable. When I realize he's asking me something, I pull his wrist away and look up at him, curious. He chuckles. "I said, 'Is that better?'"
The corner of my mouth twitches upwards. Embarrased, I answer, "Yeah."
"Lemme know if you need a break or I'm squeezin' too hard." He says kindly before covering me again. "Here we go. Start shootin', missy."
For the next five minutes, I focus on pointing, breathing, and shooting, managing to hit my target once every three tries, and then once every two, and then I ain't missin' at all, anymore. Even though I can't hear 'em all too well, I see the others cheering me on every now and then.
After my last target goes flying off the fencepost, I lower the gun, tapping Rick on the arm to let him know to pull away.
"Doin' really well," He praises. "Especially with your reloadin', you got that down to an art. You need that break, now?"
I hate to admit it, but, "Yeah, I think so."
He understands. "Alright, go grab some water and sit in the shade for a bit. No harm done."
"Maybe when you come back," Carl adds cheekily, "I'll be able to hit even more targets than you."
I don't bother responding. I take myself back over to the cars, snatching up my water bottle from the pile on the ground before climbing onto the hood and taking a long sip. I spend some time just watching the others, doing my best to ignore the cruel headache crushing down on my skull but it's near impossible. I wish I could just reach inside my ear, rip out that ringing noise, and crush it like a bug beneath my boot.
At some point Glenn taps out as well, breaking away from the group and approaching me with a half-smile.
"Hey, Harley." He says, grabbing his water and a small snack. "You okay?"
"No. My stupid ear, it's hurtin' still." I complain, groaning wearily as he leans next to me on the car. "As if it bein' butt-ugly weren't enough."
"Hey, it's not ugly." He nudges me gently. "It's cool. Just like Rick's hat or your Dad's crossbow, it just makes you more interesting."
I don't get how people see badass or interesting when they look at my mangled ear-nub. Dad even called me beautiful. I'on get it.
When I don't respond, he hesitantly offers, "You wanna talk about it?"
"Not really." I mumble. Ain't much to talk about. Some things are better buried, like bodies in graves. "What 'boutchu? Why you over here?"
"I— I don't know." He shrugs. "Couldn't concentrate, I guess. I kept missing my shots, so I thought I'd quit while I was ahead."
I raise a brow. He must have something on his mind to be messin' up his aim like that. "You got sum' you wanna talk about?"
Chewing his lip nervously, he gazes out at Maggie as she reloads another clip into her gun's chamber, Rick as he jokes with Carl. Then with no warning, he awkwardly confesses, "Lori's pregnant. Rick doesn't know. And Maggie said she loves me but I didn't say it back."
Woah, uh... I don't know what to say. Lori and Rick are havin' a baby? Maggie and Glenn love each other, like boyfriend-girlfriend? Dang. No wonder his aim was shit. Those are some hefty secrets. I had enough trouble keepin' my one secret, but keepin' two?
Once I've swallowed down my surprise, I ask him incredulously, "Why you ain't tell nobody? Why you ain't tell Rick?"
I'm not too sure what happens when people find out they're having a baby, but don't they gotta, well, find out?
"Because Lori said she'd throw me back down the well if I said anything to him... I already spilled to Dale, though, and now you." Guilt crinkles expression. "Ugh, I'm so bad at secrets. I got her that test the other day, but now she doesn't even know if she wants to keep it."
Oh, that's right. The lady products. I didn't know you could decide if you want a baby or not once you got it. "How ya mean?"
He shakes his head. "Never mind. Just don't tell anyone else, please."
"Well, ya gotta tell him at some point, right?"
"I'm kinda just waiting to see what Lori does. It's her choice to make."
"And you and Maggie?" I prompt as he snaps off half his granola cookie and hands it to me. I take a bite. "She loves you?"
"Well, she said she did." He spends a long time chewing, thinking, staring at her. "I don't think she meant it. She's confused or something."
"I'on think Maggie's the type to get too confused 'bout things." I quip, doubtful. "She must'a meant it in some way, at least."
Lori guessed they was sweet on one another. I don't know too much about this sorta stuff. I never liked movies with princes and princesses in 'em, or books where the boy and girl kiss at the end. Real life ain't like that. There's things like suicide and custody. No, instead I liked the ones with adventure, like the Fox and the Hound and Alice in Wonderland. I liked pretending I was in some other, better world.
I know about Glenn, though, and I know I want him to be happy. If a strong, pretty girl like Maggie can do that for him, then I'm happy too.
"It's just, I didn't say it back." He sighs. "I was still too shaken up from this morning. Got scared, I guess. I mean, we barely know each other."
"Don't gotta. I loved Tank the second I saw him," I shrug, "I ain't know a thing about him."
"That was your guys' dog, right?" He smiles when I give a nod. I think he likes how simple my answers are. "So, you think I should talk to her?"
"If you don't, you'd be an idiot." I tell him. "Seen so much death by now that if a girl said she loved me, I'd count my dang lucky stars."
He chuckles at that. "You're not planning on stealing her from me, are you?"
"Might just."
"Whatever. Gimme that." He steals back the remainder of the cookie from my hand, making me squeal in protest. "I don't share with traitors."
"Hey!" He pops it in his mouth before I can swipe it back, whining, "Glenn!"
As he laughs around his mouthful, Rick comes up to us with a fond look on his face. "I gotta break somethin' up, here?"
I scoff. "He stole my damn food."
"Well, it was mine to begin with."
"Hey, no fighting while class is in session." He takes another cookie from the tupperware container and hands it to me. "Try pickin' on someone your own size next time." Taking a bite, I echo, yeah, somebody your own size. Then he asks me, "How's the ear doing?"
"Oh," I haven't even been paying attention to it until now, just Glenn. It's actually stopped ringing. "It ain't so bad anymore."
"That's good." He hums. "I reckon we'll be headed back soon, anyway, so just take it easy 'till then."
Glenn asks, "It's the sound of the gunshots, right?"
"Yeah. Definitely ain't doin' you any favors, huh?"
No shit. "I just wanna be able to shoot like you guys."
"Hey, you're pretty damn close already. You just need to start thinkin' about relying on quieter weapons, that's all. Like that knife of yours."
It's hard not to get angry when one mistake ruins a whole bunch other things. Lost an ear, gained tin-eye-dus, and now I can't even shoot no more. I was just startin' to get good, too. Ain't no use sulking, though, so I suck it up like a big girl and listen to Rick's advice.
"Knives are better, anyway." I say off-handedly, trying to convince myself of my own words. "Can't skin no rabbit with a gun."
He smiles and gives my shoulder a pat. "Exactly."
The three of us finish off a couple more cookies and talk about random stuff, like Rick's first day at his cop academy's shooting range and who we think is the best shot outta everyone still practicing. We don't talk about the baby in Lori's tummy, though. I feel a little giddy looking at Rick and knowin' something so exciting about him that he don't. It's like tryna hide a surprise party from someone. I just wanna tell him!
Wow, a baby. I ain't never been around one of those before. For once in my life, I won't be the youngest.
That might'a made me sad a couple days ago, but I think I'm ready to be growing up now.
Besides, I'll always be my Dad's baby no matter how old I am.
On the way home, Carl takes to rambling about how much he loved shooting, and how he can't wait to go again sometime.
Author's Note.
Harley's so lucky to have such a supportive group of people looking after her. I'm jealous!!
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Another quick under 3,000 word update for you guys :) Enjoy!
When it's quiet, Carl and I go visit Sophia's grave together.
Under the low-hanging oak tree is a whole long line of graves, many more than the last time I stood here, all marked with their own wonky, homemade cross. Rings, necklaces, hand-written notes and little trinkets hang from each one, swaying gently in the afternoon breeze. I wonder which belongs to the one I killed the other night, which mound of dirt and death I'm responsible for. I wonder if they know I'm sorry.
I don't have to wonder which is Sophia's. I know already. It's the one with the Cherokee roses laying on it.
I step forward and carefully place Matilda against the white petals, making sure her yarn-hair is neat and her dress is as it should be, while Carl lays the Pokémon folder down next to it. When I promised Carol I'd return the doll to her someday, I never imagined it would be like this.
As we step back, I grab Carl's hand and tell the small grave, "Wherever you are, I hope you get to play again."
Thoughts and prayers, I think they say. I don't think they ever done any good to nobody. If God was listening to silly things like thoughts and prayers, this tree would be someplace we could play together, and not the graveyard it's turned into. Those roses would've worked. But it's like Shane said. Sophia was weak. Just 'cause it don't sound nice, don't mean it ain't true. She was weak, and she paid the price for it. I wish I could do more than just stand here and miss her, but maybe I can also learn from what she couldn't, be stronger, live what she didn't get to.
I ain't never seen much purpose in death, but maybe that's it. Maybe like scars, all they do is make us stronger.
"We'll miss you, Sophia." Carl utters, squeezing my fingers. "I'm sorry we couldn't find you."
When he starts sniffling, I feel even emptier than I already do. I should cry with him, but I can't. I don't know why. I've always been a bit of a crier. It was one of the things Merle hated most about me. If you're gonna be angry, be angry, but don't start cryin' too while yer at it. He used to need to shout at me and shake me by the shoulders to get me to dry up, but now I've dried up all on my own.
"She'd dead, Carl." I mumble, turning away. "Ain't no tears ever saved nobody."
When we make it back up to the gate where Dad's waiting for us, he doesn't mention my scowl. He kisses my hair and leads us up the path. When we get there, Carl drags me to the spot behind his family's tent, 'cause apparently he wants to show me something.
"You gotta promise not to tell." He warns as he pulls a gun from underneath a rock. "I stole it this morning from Dad."
My eyes go wide. I was not expecting a gun. Carl's more the type of person to steal a cookie before dessert, not guns.
I quickly duck down, glancing around to make sure none of the adults saw. "What the Hell, Carl?"
"You remember Shane was gonna take us for shooting lessons, right? Well, that's not happening anymore. We gotta do it ourselves."
"Are you serious? Your parents are gonna kill ya if they find out, you moron."
"Duh. That's why I'm not gonna tell 'em."
"Adults like to know where kids are." I scold him harshly. "You wanna end up like Sophia?"
"No," He says firmly. "I wanna end up like you. You know all about surviving. You know plants, and birds, and animals. I know nothing."
He's right, I suppose. He doesn't really know anything. He didn't grow up around hunters, didn't live by the woods, didn't get compasses and boots and BB guns for his birthdays. I bet he's never even killed before, neither. Not even a rat in the rafters. Just like Sophia, he knows nothing.
I would like to teach Carl what I know, but I've never done somethin' like this. Unsure, I grumble, "I don't like gettin' in trouble."
"It's fine. We'll be quick." He assures me. "And if we get caught, I'll just say the whole thing was my idea."
I pin him with a look. "It was your idea."
"Exactly. Besides, you got lost in the woods for two whole days and you were fine. I'll be in good hands. So you coming, or what?"
I sigh. "You're gonna go no matter what I say, ain't ya?"
"Mm-hmm."
I roll my eyes. Finally, someone as stubborn as I am. That settles it, then.
"Fine." I say. "I'll come."
He pumps his fist excitedly. "Yes!"
"But lemme grab somethin' first before we leave."
He tucks the gun into his pants line and follows after me as I make my way to mine and Dad's camp. When I stop in front of the motorcycle parked in the shade, he asks what I'm doing, but I wordlessly flip the saddlebag open and pull out a shiny, mean-lookin' Bowie knife.
He blanches at the sight of it as I strap the sheath to my belt loop. "That's the biggest knife I've ever seen."
"Used to be my Uncle Merle's." I say absentmindedly, before nodding him toward the treeline. "Let's go."
"For the record," Carl hums as we walk along the marshy creek, "I think the missing ear makes you look super badass."
I give him a light shove, making him stumble and giggle. "Keep talkin', and you'll be missin' yours in a minute."
"What? You don't think you look badass?"
"Not really."
"Well, I say you do. And I'm always right."
"No, you ain't. Hey, look. Mushrooms."
We skip across a toppled log laying in the water and leap onto the other side, approaching a cluster of brown mushrooms sprouting from the base of a fat tree. Morels, made obvious by their wrinkly, honey-comb caps. I pull him down with me and start plucking some.
"These are Morels." I explain, handing him a stubby, dark-colored stalk. "Here. You can eat 'em."
He takes it from me like it's a bomb. "Are you sure? How can you tell?"
I snap another off. "'Cause they're ugly and they smell like bread."
He grins in amazement as I pop it in my mouth without hesitation. Encouraged to do the same, he takes a little nibble of his.
I watch his eyes go wide. As expected, he seems to like it. "Tastes like nuts."
"The darker the cap, the more flavor ya get. Not that you'd be worryin' too much about that when you're dyin' in the woods, I guess."
"Still a cool fact, though." He takes my hand and stands up. "Let's go find some more stuff."
Happy to keep exploring, we wonder from tree to tree, bush to bush, rock to rock. I teach him which berries will make you froth at the mouth and die and which ones will taste like sour candies, how to tell poison oak from regular leaves, which mark on the ground means what.
I even teach him to make a whistle from a mottled wax-leaf, which he seems to find very fun.
He blows through it for a hundredth time, making the ringing in my ears turn piercingly loud.
"Quit that noise, dumbass." I complain, reaching to snatch it from him.
He comes to a sudden halt, leaf falling from his lips.
"What is it?" Frowning, I turn to what he's looking at.
There's a walker stood on the bank opposite us, its foot caught under the thick, gummy mud. It keeps trying to break free, but it's skinny as a twig and useless as a newborn deer, so it ain't gettin' outta there any time soon, which is good for us but bad for him, I guess.
Watching it flail around, Carl wonders, "Should we shoot it?"
It'd make an easy target, but I got no interest in killin' that thing. Might be the one that bit Sophia. It deserves to suffer.
"Nah." I sourly disagree, turning away. "Let's just leave it there. We can go shoot somethin' else."
He gives it one last glance before falling into step with me. "Okay. Like what?"
"Somethin' that's useful. Rabbit, maybe."
"Ooh, you can teach me to skin it. You ever done that before?"
Have I ever killed and skinned a rabbit?
Pssh. "That's funny, Carl."
He giggles at that.
We return to the farm about an hour later with a dead hare. I offered to carry it, but Carl says he likes having it slung over his shoulder 'cause it makes him feel like a strong caveman, whatever that means. I tracked it and taught him to shoot the thing, but I guess it was him that shot it dead so technically, it's his kill. His first ever kill. He didn't get squeamish or nothin', not even when I flayed its skin off with the knife.
"That was awesome," He exclaims, not caring that there's blood all over his shirt. "Where'd you even learn to shoot?"
Tall grass and laughter come to mind, but as we approach the gate, I settle on shrugging, "Doesn't matter."
"Well, I can't believe an eight-year-old got to learn to shoot before I did."
I unlatch it and open it for him, joking, "Maybe it's 'cause I'm better behaved."
"You know what," He lilts as he steps past, "You're probably right."
I lock it closed and follow him along the path back to camp, feeling more and more grateful that I'm behind him and can hide a little when I realize we weren't as sneaky as we thought we were, as Rick, Lori, Dad, and Dale jump out their seats at the sight of us approaching.
My stomach does a weird little flip at the angry look on Dad's face. I have to remind myself things are different now.
"Where were you?" Lori screeches, running to crouch in front of us. "You silly boy, where were you?"
"We just went out for a bit, Mom. We're fine." He seems to think showing her the hare won't make things ten times worse. "Look!"
Before she can lose her mind again, Dad snatches it off him. "What the Hell were y'all thinkin'?"
"I'm sorry, Dad." I tell him. "I just—"
"You disobeyed me, is what you did." He scolds. "'Stay where I can see ya.' Ain't that what I always say?"
"It's what we say, too." Rick frowns. "You know it's dangerous out there. There's a reason we have rules."
"And there's a reason we keep the gun bag away from children." Dale raises a brow. "We know there's a pistol missing, son."
Lori holds out her hand. He makes a big deal out of pulling the gun out and handing it over.
"You too, Harley. Where'd you get that knife?"
"It's Merle's." Dad gruffly answers for me. He doesn't take it, but I can tell he's disappointed. Feels so wrong not gettin' belted for this.
"Guys, she didn't even wanna come at first." Carl says. "It was my idea. I asked her to. I thought it would be safer with the both of us."
"So, what you're saying is you not only stole from us and snuck out without permission," Chides Rick, "But you put Harley in danger, too."
"I— I didn't think I was."
"As the older child, you should've known better. You need to look out for her, Carl. This isn't a joke."
Dad scoffs, "Nah, she's more'un capable of followin' orders on her own. She knows not to sneak out."
"Tell you what, we can go shootin' sometime soon if that's somethin' you feel you wanna do, but you cannot do this again."
Lori adds, "Ever."
"Is that clear?"
I nod straight away, but Carl takes a little longer before he gives in. "Do we at least get to eat the rabbit?"
"If you promise you won't try gettin' another one for tomorrow's dinner."
He sighs moodily. "Fine. Okay."
"Glad we're finally on the same page."
As Lori leads Carl away to get him changed into a shirt that's not so blood-soaked, he throws me an apologetic look over his shoulder. He didn't mean for us to get in trouble. Rick leaves to replace the gun, Dale resumes watch duty, and Dad drags me back to our camp without another word. I don't bother saying sorry again. I know he don't appreciate being told the same thing twice, so I keep my mouth shut.
I half expect him to lay me over his knee the second we make it back, but all he does is sit me down on the stump.
"You sit here for however long I feel's right, and you think about how you done wrong."
As he walks off to start preparing the rabbit, I take great effort in keeping my jaw from dropping.
Time-out. I ain't ever been in time-out before. Usually, I just get whipped and that's it, but things really are different now.
I accept my punishment without complaint, watching him gut the hare and slice it into small strips, laying them out on the rocks around the crackling fire. I wonder if he's letting me keep the knife because I did a good job skinning. I hope so. He taught me how, after all.
Once the meat's cooked, which takes about ten short minutes, he beckons me off the stump with a nod of his head.
"Come get some food, chicken."
I hop off and approach him unconfidently, taking the mug of browned meat that he offers me.
"Carl was smart takin' you with him." He says. "Would'a fucked that poor animal up, otherwise."
I find myself trying not to smile. I think I like time-out.
"Are you still angry with me?"
"I don't like what you did, Harley. You went and did somethin' behind my back." I understand that. It wasn't right. "But you wanna start doin' some things on yer own, I'm more'un happy to let you, baby, you know that. Simple things, like havin' yer own knife. I'll allow that."
I perk up a little. "I can keep Merle's knife?"
"Yeah. A gun, though, we'll have to work up to. You got plenty people around here ready to protect you with guns, already. But it's important to know how to shoot one, anyway, so when Rick takes Carl, he can take you, too. Certified instructor, and all that."
That's more than fair. "Alright. Thank you, Dad."
"I'll show you how to use that thing properly later, but for now," He hands me another hot mug, "Go shut Carl up with some'a this."
I carry both mugs back to main camp and find Rick and Carl sitting together at the picnic table, having what looks like the serious conversation me and Dad just got done having. When they notice me, Rick finishes off what he was saying and scoots over so I can sit next to him.
"Dad cooked the hare." I tell him, passing it across the table. He takes it with an owlish look. "Might still be hot."
"I don't think you've ever eaten hare before, have you, buddy?"
"No. Had skunk, though." He pops a piece in his mouth. "Mm. That's pretty good."
"Now you got a taste of what you wanted, I expect you to reel it in a bit. Protection's important, but not if it ends up killing you."
"Rick, My Dad said I can come shooting with you and Carl, if that's okay."
"'Course, honey. I think I'm gonna ask some of the others if they wanna come, too. Start today, if you want."
Me and Carl share an excited glance. "Yes, please."
"Alright, then. Finish up that food and we'll see about leavin' soon."
Author's Note.
Hope you enjoyed the chapter, everyone 💙
Some more intense things coming up in the next one.
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Quickest update ever, but also the shortest. Hope you enjoy some much needed down-time :)
The farm. We're back.
We drive up the long path in silence, watching the small figures of everybody in camp jump from their seats at the sound of engines. They come rushing up to the gate to greet us. I thought I'd be more eager to reunite with everybody, but as we draw closer, I realize I'm just exhausted. I'm exhausted and I feel nothing. Dad brings the truck to a stop just outside camp as Carl runs ahead of the group, shouting my name excitedly and waving us down. He hops out first and carefully helps me down after.
The second my feet hit the ground, I'm tackled into a hug.
"You're back!" Carl exclaims into my neck, too caught-up to realize that I don't move to hug him back. I barely flinch as Lori rushes up to me and grabs my shoulder, or when Jacqui and Dale move in close to get a look at me. "Oh, you're back! We were so worried!"
As he pulls away, Jacqui adds, "Sweetie, it's so good to see you again."
"Give her some space." Dad warns, shoving some of them back. "Been through Hell this morning."
"Oh, God." Lori stresses, looking to Rick as he exits the truck and joins us, followed by T, Andrea, and Glenn. "What happened to—?"
"He's dead." Rick announces without much feeling, earning a few light gasps. As Carl stares worriedly at the bloody shirt, Rick explains to everyone, "We caught up with him this morning nearly eighty miles from here. Saw him from the road, standing in an old gas station with Harley. He wasn't happy to see us, as you can imagine. Guns were pulled. We, uh... We did what we had to do to get Harley."
Shaking her head at the brutality of it all, Lori asks, "Was it quick?"
No, it wasn't. It was a mean death. I saw.
The grim silence answers for us.
"It was a long time coming." Dale says what most are thinking. "Far as I'm concerned, we're better off without him. That man was unhinged."
"Daryl, w-we knew him for fifteen years. He was always good to us, to Carl. I never would've imagined he'd—"
"Well, he did." He cuts her off. I think he's like Rick, and like me, and just about ready to put all this behind us. "He did and he died for it."
Without anything else to add, her gaze slowly falls to the blood on his fingers.
I wince again at another wave of pain.
"Man, enough talking." T-Dog tsks. "Girl's hurt."
"We gotta get her up to Herschel." Dad agrees, guiding me through the crowd. Rick gives a quick kiss to both Lori and Carl's cheeks before stepping in with us, ignoring the chatter that resumes as we leave. I can only imagine what they're saying. I hate it. I hate being talked about.
As we hurry along, Rick sighs, "You think everyone's gonna be alright goin' back to business as usual, after this?"
"Don't got much choice." Dad scoffs. "People die, people mourn. Life moves on."
We make our way up the porch steps. The front door's been left open but Rick still gives a little knock, anyway, prompting Herschel to call out from somewhere inside that we're allowed to come in. They both guide me forward into the house, keeping the shirt cupped to my ear.
Herschel pads down the stairs with a tired frown on his even tired-er face, asking us, "You're back. What's happened?"
"You got a re-visiting patient, here." Rick answers as we head into the dining room. "Her ear's been shot off."
They set me down in a chair. Rick steps back as Dad takes the seat next to me, never letting go of my hand.
"My. Well, I haven't heard that one before." Herschel drags a chair in front of me and sits down. "Which one?"
"Her left. Top-half's completely gone."
"Let's take a look."
Dad squeezes my hand and pulls the shirt away. Herschel reaches out to push my hair back, and I turn my head to the side not 'cause I wanna make it any easier for him to examine me, but because I just can't look at nobody. My cheeks go red with shame as he reveals my butchered ear to the room. Rick tries not to let his pity show but I feel it anyway, like a hot, stuffy blanket. Feels like I wanna disappear into the floor.
"Yes, I see. You're right." Herschel hums non-judgementally, as all doctors do. "There's nothing here I can save. How's it feeling?"
Not caring how rude I sound, I snarl, "Like it got shot the Hell off."
My ear's gone for good. All I got's an ugly little stump ain't nobody gonna like lookin' at.
"Well." He takes my anger in stride. "I'll disinfect it, but what we're looking at here is what it's going to be like for the rest of her life."
"How about her hearin'?" Dad glances at me. "Baby, you were sayin' on the way back that it was ringin', weren't ya?"
Yeah, I was. It hurt so bad I thought my head would split in two. "I guess so."
Herschel asks, "How bad is the ringing?"
"It was worse before."
"Might be tinnitus." He guesses. "Very expected. Let me go get my supplies, see if I can't get some meds for it, and I'll clean it up a bit."
As he leaves, an awkward silence takes over. None of us have anything to say until he comes back, first aid kit in hand.
"Okay. You didn't hit your head or anything when it happened, did you?" He sits, grabbing a tiny light and taking my face in his hand, turning me this way and that so he can best blind me with that thing. I shake my head no. The light clicks off. "No dizziness, vomiting, double-vision?"
"No, no, and no." I huff impatiently. "If you ain't got a magic potion in that box that'll make my ear grow back, just clean it already."
"Harley, baby, it's okay." Dad murmurs. "Ain't nobody judgin' ya. Won't be nobody judgin' ya, either."
I'm not so sure. I got my ear shot off over somethin' I was too stupid to understand, too stupid to see coming. I bet it looks disgusting, too. If that's not somethin' to be ashamed of, I'on know what is. Worst part is I have to live with it on the outside, now, as well as just on the inside.
"And if there ever is anyone," Rick adds soothingly, "Either me or Daryl will have a very strong word with 'em. I promise you that."
Words are useless, even strong ones. Don't he know that by now?
"S'like I said," I brush them both off, "Just hurry up an' clean it."
"I'll have another look at your stitches after I'm done, if that's alright."
"Sure. Do what you gotta do."
"Seems like you had a rough go of it out there." He says, dabbing some disinfectant onto a cotton ball. "A shot to the ear is nothing easy."
"Ain't none of it easy." Sophia's dead. So's Shane. So's a lotta other people. I hiss when he swipes it over my bloody half-ear. It hurts like a son of a bitch, almost as much as it did when I first saw Sophia walk outta the barn, that bullet pierce Shane's guts. "Two dead in two days."
A look of pain passes over his features. "Five, for us."
Rick asks him, "What happened here after we left?"
"We buried the bodies." He simply says, leaning back to re-saturate the cotton before continuing to wipe away the blood. His wife and step-son were in that barn. Others, too. They've lost people just like we have. "Beth hasn't taken it very well. And I'm afraid I haven't, either."
"I'm very sorry for everything that's happened these past couple days. Shane had no right to break your trust in us like that."
"Well, I imagine we won't be seeing much of him, anymore." Now for the gauze. "In a way, I'm grateful it happened."
Rick frowns. "How's that?"
"It takes a lot to survive what our world has become. I think I see that, now. I see it when I look at your group, and even when I look at Harley." He sends me a soft smile. "The girls used to shed tears whenever they got a prickle caught in their foot, and yet you're missing half an ear and you're still staying strong. I have a feeling that's not just by chance. It's grit. Seems until now, I haven't had the chance to learn to use mine."
"You said you buried them." Rick hesitates to say the next word. "Sophia?"
"Yes." He nods. "It was a peaceful ceremony. Your boy, though, he didn't attend. He said he wanted to wait until Harley got back."
Sophia in a grave. Somehow that still don't quite feel real.
Herschel finishes patching me up, making quick work of checking my stitches afterward. Apparently they're healing well. He gives me a glass of water and two small pills to take for the tinnitus, and hands the bottle to my Dad, instructing him on how often I should take them.
"Beyond that and keeping it dry, I don't have anything else for you. I should get back to Beth, now. Rick, we can talk later."
"Sure thing. Thank you."
About our arrangements here, probably, now that Sophia's dead-gone and not just gone-gone. About the horde, too.
"And Harley," He says as we turn to leave, "You're a strong girl. Don't ever lose that."
Oh. I don't have the guts to tell him I already have.
With that, he smiles politely and snaps the kit shut. "Enjoy the rest of your afternoon."
As we pass the bathroom on our way out, Dad suggests, "You wanna go wash yer hair off?"
I give a nod. My ear's clean, but my hair sure ain't.
"I'll be down at camp." Rick says. "Take your time."
Dad takes up a chair in the corridor as I slip into the bathroom alone, shutting the door behind me. Thank God all that poking and prodding is over with. I couldn't stand it. As I step onto the small ladder in front of the sink and look in the mirror, I'm faced with another thing I can't stand. My reflection. It's a sorry mess, like I expected. Blood crusted to my hair. A tight jaw. Two empty, green eyes. I don't think I know who that is.
Well, it's me. I know that. It's Harley Dixon, but it's not all of her. Not the strong parts.
I pick at my hair, lift it, move it, pull it apart, raking the dried blood out and flicking it in the sink, but it just don't wanna come out. I duck my head under the faucet and try soaking it, squeezing it out like a dirty rag, but it don't wanna come out that way, either. I snatch up the brush from the counter and attack the knots with it, ouch, ouch, ouch, until it snags painfully and I just throw the damn thing across the room.
I hate this. All of it. I hide my face in my hands, peering out through my fingers at the stranger in the mirror with half an ear.
I remember the look on his face before the gunshot came. I remember him stumbling, the wet smack of Dad's fist on his cheek.
I remember her vacant eyes and her slow shuffles. I remember the gunshot for that one, too. I always do.
My gaze wonders off to the side then, landing on the pair of scissors Maggie lent me the other day.
Without any shred of hesitation, I grab them, put them to my roots, and start sawing. Krrch, Krrch, Krrch. It chews through my hair like an angry dog. Long strands fall to the floor, taking the knots of crusty blood with them. Krrch, Krrch, Krrch. Stubby locks of hair spring out above my ear as I cut, cut, cut. Krrch, Krrch, Krrch. I hack off the sides. I hack off the back. I hack off all the memories, and all the pain, and all the blood.
By the time I'm done, I'm panting like I've ran a race. I stare boldly at my new reflection.
Two green eyes, sharp and ready. A wild haircut. A frown.
I scoop all the hair off the floor and stuff it into the little waste bin in the corner before stepping back into the hallway.
When Dad notices what I've done to myself, he flinches as if he's just walked into a spiderweb. "Wh—?"
"I got the blood off."
"You—" He reaches up to feel the thick, fluffy locks as I stand between his knees. "Baby, you look like a boy."
"I don't care. Merle used to say I looked like one, anyway."
He chuckles. "Y'know ya could'a asked me for help, right?"
I shrug. "Didn't need none. Not this time."
"Guess not. You look pretty hardcore."
When his hand bumps into what's left of my ear, that awful vacuum-feeling returns to my stomach, the red returns to my cheeks. I lift my hand to hide the jagged nub, but he takes my wrist and pulls it down. I stand there like a broken vase, angry at how embarrassed I feel.
"Hardcore," He repeats with a pointed look, this time softly adding, "And still very beautiful."
I scoff. Ain't nothin' beautiful about me. "You're messin' with me."
"No. I ain't."
He leaves no room for argument. After brushing my bangs to the side and pressing a kiss to my temple, he stands and leads me outside.
Carl's jaw drops when we approach camp. "What happened to your hair? Why's it so short?"
"She asked too many questions," Dad warns him, "So I chopped it all off."
His eyes go wide as saucepans.
"He's just kidding." Lori mutters, sending Dad a look that says uh-huh, very funny, but he don't look very sorry. "Don't listen to him."
"Looks like you got on good, then." Rick smiles from his seat around the fire, amused. I can tell he's already explained the state of my missing ear to everyone by the lack of gawking and questioning, which I'm thankful for. He always thinks about things like that. "Cool new hair."
"Almost as short as Carl's." Glenn snickers, giving it a ruffle. "Didn't know Herschel was a hairdresser, too."
I tsk, batting him away. "Shut up, Glenn."
"Well, I think she looks adorable." Lori says kindly, in the way a mother talks over an annoying older brother. "It really suits her."
"Maggie brought down some soup for us to heat up just now." Rick says. "Carrot and leak. I think it's about ready, you want some?"
"Sure." Dad sits down, wrapping me in his arms as I climb onto his lap. I'm bein' clingy, but he understands why. "One long ass day, alright."
"Right about that. It's good to have you back, little nerd." T-Dog smiles earnestly.
I return it shyly. "Thanks, T."
Bowls and spoons get handed out, then a few big spoonfuls of steaming soup and a couple rice crackers each. Finally, after two days of feeling nothing but bone-crushing anxiety, I let myself enjoy some lunch with all the people still left in the world who care about me.
It's not what it used to be, but it's something.
Author's Note.
Sorry this wasn't very long 🙏 Just the group returning home and dealing with emotions.
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
Our first (AND ONLY!) pov switch between Harley and Daryl. It jumps back and forth.
Please enjoy this chapter!
Daryl pushes a stray branch out of his way, ducking under it and carrying on down the beaten path. Homeward and empty handed. After searching tirelessly for Sophia for about three hours and coming up empty, all he wants to do is get back to the farm, eat some leftovers for lunch, and take a damn nap. All this searching business, combined with that no-good bastard Shane. Been one Hell of a time, that's for sure. 'Course, Harley's gonna be askin' him why he didn't find the girl when he gets back. He don't blame her. It's been almost a week since they last seen her. To an adult like him, feels like months. To her, must feel like years. If he could take some of that pain away, he'd do it in a heartbeat.
Seems he'll just have to keep going out every day to search.
Amy, Morales, Jenner. Hell, her own Mother. That poor girl's seen too much death, and he knows it. This time, God, he hopes it's different.
He steps out from the treeline and slowly makes his way up the driveway, rehearsing in his head what he's gonna say to her.
The closer he gets, though, the faster he realizes something seems wrong. He picks up his pace, jogging up to where everyone's gathered around the gate, feverishly arguing over one another. Can't believe, Anywhere by now, are the little snippets he can make out, Leaving right now, Are you ready, Yes. Already, he's trying to pin-point Harley in the crowd, but all he comes up with is a crying boy and a bunch of worried faces.
With dread creeping up behind him even quicker now, Daryl calls out, "Hell is goin' on here? Where's Harley?"
Heads turn in his direction and eyes go wide.
Hand held over her heart, Jacqui gasps, "Oh, God, he's back."
When Rick spots him over Andrea's shoulder, he nudges her to the side and marches straight over to him.
"Daryl." He's never seen him this frenzied before. "Daryl, we got a problem."
Worry-wart Dale's hot on his heels, adding, "It's Harley."
"He took her." Lori cries. "Shane, he took her!"
"They're gone!"
He comes to a stop in front of Rick.
"What?"
All at once, red-hot anger. Red-hot anger burning everywhere.
"He left five minutes ago." Rick's focus is sharp and deadly, a knifepoint. "Listen, we're goin' after him and we're doin' it now. You comin'?"
Daryl knew Shane had some crazy thoughts, but this is beyond that. He honestly wishes he could say this is a shock, but it ain't.
"Gimme that gun." He seethingly demands. He snatches a rifle off Dale and checks the chamber as the rest of the group come to surround him. It's already full. By the looks on everyone's faces, they're not planning on talking things out this time. "Which way?"
"We reckon he's gonna skip town." Rick explains, motioning with his gun. "He knows that's the first place we'll search, and he's smarter than that. And he's got provisions, so he won't be in need of a shoppin' trip anytime soon. So, I'm thinkin' he'll be headed for Fort Benning."
"He's had his heart set on that place for a long time." Glenn nods in agreement. "It's as good a guess as any."
"Guessing's all we got. Which car you takin'?"
More rifles are handed out like hot cakes.
"Maggie's offered hers. Fastest one we got."
"Who else?"
"Glenn, T-Dog, and Andrea."
"I'll take my truck." The chamber bolt clicks back into place as everybody splits up. "Let's go chase this slimy sum'bitch down, then."
"I'll take shotgun." Rick nods, storming toward the truck alongside him. "He's really done it this time, hasn't he?"
He barks, "How the Hell did he get away?"
"It was the barn. We found Sophia." He doesn't even have the chance to ask the most important question there is, 'cause Rick answers for him. "Dead." His stomach sinks at that. That's a loss he'll have to feel later. He can't afford to think about anything but his own little girl right now. "Bitten. God, I had to shoot her. We all had our heads turned at the right moment, and next thing we know, Shane's already up the hill with her. We tried to stop him. Hell, I even shot the car up."
Daryl sends him a barbed glare. "You ain't—?"
"No. I made sure." He shakes his head, expression severe. "I saw her in the window at the last minute. She wasn't hit. Just the back window."
He takes a sigh of relief. A small victory. They're gonna need a lot of those today.
As they reach their camp, Daryl snatches up a spare box of bullets, sarcastically ribbing, "Would'a been nice of you to hit the tyres, Grimes."
He tosses the ammo to Rick, who catches and stashes it in his pants-line.
"Yeah, very funny. He was drivin' that thing outta here like a drunken maniac. Not even The Terminator could'a hit those things."
"Just sayin'," He lilts as he grabs the keys from his bag and rounds the truck. "Bein' a city cop an' all."
"Shut up, Daryl. You wanna go kill this bastard, or what?"
"With pleasure."
They both climb into their seats and slam the doors shut. Before Rick even has time to get his seatbelt on properly, Daryl's got the engine on and is swerving out the small clearing, tearing up the grass as he goes. They make the speedy, bumpy drive back to the main gate, where T-Dog and Glenn, with Andrea at the wheel, are idling on the driveway in Maggie's green Subaru.
He pulls up next to them, window rolled all the way down.
"Y'all ready?" He calls out over the sound of the truck bumbling.
"We're followin' you, got a full tank of gas." Andrea nods. "Just lead the way."
"Be careful." Carl pouts worriedly from nearby, wrapped up in his Momma's arms. Then, shyly, "Bring her back, please."
The engine revs under Daryl's foot as Rick promises, "We're not comin' back 'till we do."
"And Shane..." He hesitates for a moment. A hardened look replaces what had once been a soft little boy. "Do what you have to do."
Do what you have to do.
Without another word exchanged, they set off down the drive, a posse of anger honed on a single target.
This is not how Daryl was expecting his afternoon to start, but he sure as Hell knows how it's gonna end.
Only once they hit the highway does the rage melt away into pure, sickening anxiety.
Welcome to Talbot County, says the weathered sign on the side of the road.
As I'm readin' those big, bold letters, the car comes to a crawl. Shane steers it into the emergency lane, muttering to himself about gas. He said about two hours ago we'd run out at some point today. Guess he was right. I lift my head from where I been resting it against the door and peek out the window. Yellow fields and impossibly tall pine trees surround us on both sides, bordered by two wonky, rickety fences.
I don't recognise any of it, but I've gotten used to that feeling by now. I've had more than enough time to.
Shane sends me a half-smile from the driver's seat. "Looks like we're walking from here, kiddo. Grab yer things."
Walking. Hopefully that'll make us easier to find.
But knowin' Shane, he'll take us through the woods and it'll only make it ten times harder.
After putting my bag on and hopping out, I meander over to the nearby gravel outcrop while Shane organises the rest of the supplies. Feels nice being up high. I can pretend I'm a mountain explorer. In the distance, two black dots are weaving their way through the wheat. Walkers.
I hear the car door slam shut, and then Shane stepping up to my side with a thin sigh, clutching the straps of his pack.
"Whole lotta country out there." He muses thoughtfully. Then, quieter, "Whole lotta places to get lost."
I fix the horizon with a look, muttering, "Like Fort Benning."
He turns to me, confused as to how I knew to mention that.
"I saw it circled on the map." I deadpan. "And I know we're headed West, 'cause the sun's on that side. 'Sides... We all know it's been yer dream."
I never understood the fuss around Fort Benning. S'prolly just another empty building filled with dead people and old promises.
But Shane seems to like it.
He looks amused. "Observant thing, ain't you?"
"Comes in handy." I shrug, scuffing the ground.
My boots. Yellow with ladybug print. Makes me miss Glenn. The scrape on my knee from playing at the pond. The soup stain on my sleeve. Carl's purple marker streaked on my hand. Amy's hair lackey... Little signs. I miss everyone. Dad most of all, but also everyone. I wish I had some type of plan, but I don't. I'm only eight. No matter how many times I glance at the map, it still won't get me home.
Shane takes in the relaxing view, his brow free of wrinkles, his shoulders free of tension. He seems happy, I think. At least, happier.
When those two little walkers start to gradually gain numbers, Shane grumbles, Horde's catchin' up again, and decides it's time for us to get a move on. I say goodbye to this little moment, and to the car, and follow after him just as I thought, over the fence and into the trees.
"Alright, comin' up on 86 soon. We bear left when we reach it."
"You're sure this is the route he's taking? 'Cause if it ain't, I'm killin' you next."
"I'm sure. Trust me, this is the one he talked about the most. He'll take this one."
Daryl guesses all them nights spent planning road-trips with Shane was worth it, then, if Rick is right about this. He better be. They been following this route for almost half an hour now. If only cars left footprints like turkeys and squirrels did, then maybe he'd feel a little better.
When Rick looks over and sees Daryl's knuckles going white around the wheel, he reassures him, "We're gonna find her, Daryl."
He shakes his head. "I should'a seen it comin', man. I know men like Shane. I been to prison for killin' men like Shane."
The beating, the shooting, the stabbing, he could take; he could live with. He knows how to live with scars. But this? Taking another man's child? That's a line Daryl knows all too well that some men are willing to cross. But he killed the last one, and he'll kill this one, too.
"Maggie told me about that." Rick says, not a trace of judgement in his tone. "Last night. Said Harley told her, thought I might wanna know."
"What, in case you decided you wanted a two-for-one deal?"
"You gotta understand what a story like that must sound like to outsiders. She was concerned after what you did to Shane."
"Yeah, well, she's about to get a whole lot more concerned. I'm gonna let you know right now, man, I ain't sorry for it."
"Which part?"
"Everything. I've never killed or hurt a man that ain't deserve it. Shane... Well, I guess he ain't any different. Shot me, and I deserved it."
"Well, I'm not askin' you to be sorry. Nobody is, nobody will. We've all done what we had to survive, even before the world ended."
He jokes, "You ain't gonna throw me in a cell once this is over, are ya, Deputy?"
A bitter laugh. "No, I will not."
An intersection splits the road ahead.
A small patch of it seems to glitter in the sunlight.
Daryl murmurs, pulling in close, "What's that?"
"The glass." When they stop beside it, Daryl opens his door and peers down. He's right. Shattered glass. Right route, then. "I wouldn't wanna be drivin' around with all that, either, especially not with a kid in the back. I'm guessin' he cleaned it out. Anyway, there's 86. Hang a left."
"Wait a second." Not only glass, but also tyre marks, arching in a curve to the right. He points to them. "Look. He went right."
Rick follows his finger, perplexed, before checking the map again. "Right? Why right?"
God damn it. "He's tryna throw us off."
"Shit, he's sneaky."
"Yeah, no shit." He says dryly. "This makes things harder."
Daryl closes the door and raps the side of the truck to get Andrea's attention, then motions right. She nods and tails him when he turns.
It takes five long hours of getting lost in the hills before they find any sign of Shane and Harley. Rick's car, abandoned on the side of the road. Daryl almost breaks a window when they realize they're not here. Lit by the setting sun are the words, Welcome to Talbot Country.
We travel for hours and hours until the forest goes dark. When Shane notices I'm startin' to get a little nervous, he offers to hold my hand and I take it without hesitation, 'cause this way I can pretend it's just another hike with Dad. I keep asking when we're gonna stop and make camp, but his answer is always, not yet, even after the moon slides directly over our heads and I can hardly keep my eyes open anymore.
It's only once I'm so sleepy I trip over a twig that he apologizes for waiting so long and agrees to stop for the night.
He finds us a rocky overhang we can rest under, hidden between the trees. He rolls out his sleeping bag for me on the hard ground.
"Didn't have time to get yours." He murmurs, regretful. "I'll just use my pack as a pillow tonight. Can't imagine I'll sleep much, anyway."
As I settle on top of it, hugging my knees, he pulls two cans of beans and some bottled water from his pack.
Quietly, I prompt, "Shane?"
"Yeah?" Peeling the lid back, he hands one of the cans to me. Then some water, too. "Here ya go."
"Do you think what Herschel said last night is true?"
He tilts his head. "What? About bein' sick?"
"Yeah. Not the walkers, but the people. That they can get better. That we can re-billah-tate 'em."
Dad says dead means dead, and sick means sick. He says there was never gonna be a good endin' for Momma, but I saw Shane's smile today. Something about finally being free from the group has made him seem more like his old self again, combined with having me, maybe.
I think he can tell quite easily what I'm trying to get at. "I think it's true." He says. "Startin' over. That's all we need."
That's all he needs.
I can't watch this happen again. I just can't. Torn up inside, I blurt, "But they're gonna kill ya, Shane. You know they are."
"They can try." He shakes his head, scooping a spoonful of beans into his mouth, chewing. "I'll protect us. I've done it before."
I almost wish it could've gone some other way. None of us are innocent in this, but none of us are entirely guilty, neither. We're just a bunch of people caught up in somethin' that's too big for any of us to understand, and like always, it's gonna end the only way it can, with death.
Shane knows perfectly well that I'm right. It's like he said, he ain't an idiot. He's just a hopeful, doomed idiot.
"Whatever's left, Harley, I want it. It ain't in my nature to just roll over. So, we're gonna keep goin'. Freedom's worth that." He takes a deep, steadying sigh and gestures to my untouched food. "Eat that up, now. We got a long journey ahead of us, and you'll need the energy."
That night, I have that same nightmare again, the one where Shane dies at the end.
We set off again in the early morning, so early in fact I can't even tell it is morning. The sky's black, the forest on the verge of waking up. As we make our way through the rolling lengths of rural country, Shane teaches me how to load a gun, using his. It's a little like mine and Dad's game of poisonous or edible, except it's a little more advanced. I've never learnt to shoot before. Dad always said I weren't ready.
"Magazine goes up through here." He tells me, smacking it into the grip. "You hear it click. That's how you know it's nice and snug in there." I nod along with him, paying close attention. "Then to get the bullet in the chamber, you yank back on this. That's called the slide."
"Merle used to tug on some handle to get the bullets in the chamber."
"That would'a been a bolt action rifle he had. This one, though, it's more simple." He unloads the clip and hands the pieces to me. "You try."
"Woah," I gasp as I take them. "It's heavy."
He chuckles. "Yeah, that's what everyone says when they first get their hands on a firearm. They make it look easier in the movies, don't they?"
"Nah, you make it look easier." Slot the magazine into the grip, grab the slide, yank back. "Like that?"
"Perfect. Now unloading, you just press that lil' button, there. It'll fall right out, be ready to catch it."
I press it, and the magazine drops into my waiting palm. "There."
"Well done." He smiles. "Remember, always aim for the head. When it gets brighter out, maybe we can try shootin' some targets."
The sky is back to jewel-blue by the time we run into more walkers. Just like before, it seems like they know where they're going.
"What're they doin?" I ponder under my breath, watching 'em stumble single-file across a grassy ridge in the distance.
"Might be some type of migration." Shane guesses. "There's definitely enough of 'em out here for that."
"What's migration?"
"It's when animals travel in a group together to get someplace warmer, or colder. Probably someplace with more food, in these guys' case."
"You think they're headin' toward town?"
"Well, they're comin' from the direction of the highway, so I'm guessin' so. Some Hell-good senses of smell they must have, then."
"Or memories."
"You wanna have a go hitting one of 'em?"
I sure do. "From here?"
"Nah, we'll sneak up a bit. Too hard from this distance. Up there, it'll be easy."
Keeping out of sight, we creep up the incline until we make it to the peak, ducking down in the grass together.
"Okay, safety's off. It's loaded." Shane whispers, passing me the gun. My heart beats like a wild animal as he manoeuvres my fingers around the grip. "You're gonna hold it like this. Firm. Confident. You're the one in control, here." All the times I've killed a walker, they've had the jump on me. Not this time. He reminds me to load a bullet into the chamber, and I pull back on the slide again, getting more familiar with the movement. "Good girl. Now line your eye up with the sight, just like that." I squint down the barrel of the gun. "Breathe." In and out, slowly. "And squeeze."
Always aim for the head.
I place the little head of the closest walker on the tip of the sights. In and out. When I'm ready, I squeeze the trigger.
The bullet flies out with a bang, but it lands somewhere in the trees.
Shane encourages, "That's alright. Try again."
I can do this. Line it up, nice and careful. In and out. Squeeze.
This second bullet lodges itself into the walker's skull. It flinches before simply dropping to the ground like somebody pressed its off button.
The others happily continue on without it.
Lowering the gun, I turn to Shane with a giant grin on my face. "I did it."
"Told you it'd be easy." He looks proud of me. "Try hittin' the next one."
"It's so much farther. Can I even hit it?"
"I believe in you."
This time without any guidance, I line up the next target best I can. Squeeze. It hits the walker's ribs. Damn. I take my time and try again. After two more shots that don't quite hit their mark, the fourth bullet finally nicks it on the side of the head and it, too, falls to the ground.
"Good work." Shane gestures for the gun, and I pass it to him. "I'll get the rest of 'em."
He aims at the group with expert precision. Three exact shots, and they all go down. One day, I'm gonna be as good a shot as he is.
He nudges me, standing. "Come on. Some reason, seems like this way's clear now."
Giggling, I follow him into the open and through the littering of bodies, the thrill of two walker kills coursing hotly through my veins.
"Just fold your thumb over like this and blow. It's easy."
Shane holds his hands up to his mouth and tries blowing air through the gap between his thumbs, but all that comes out is a tortured screech that sounds like a dying elephant, and I giggle hysterically. It's meant to sound like a bird call. He taught me to shoot, so I'm teaching him this.
Instead of attracting the little woodland birds perched above us in the trees, they all go flying off in the opposite direction.
He jokes, "That's supposed to be easy?"
"Welp, I guess ya can't be good at everything."
Instead of making a retort, he just rolls his eyes.
Daryl has never been this tired in his life. He's worked many long hours in mechanic shops, stayed up a lotta nights, and raised a child all on his own for five years, and yet, as he drives along the highway without a wink of sleep, he can safely say he has never been this tired in his life.
When Rick offers to take over for a while, he promises himself he won't fall asleep. Despite his best efforts, he does.
When he wakes up, they're still driving. He insists he get back behind the wheel, and Rick, being a man with self-preservation, lets him.
They're planning on cutting Shane off. They're on foot now, sure, but the destination's still the same.
They're gonna have to cut back onto the highway at some point. It'll be somewhere near Oakley, two hours out. They did the math.
They'll be ready.
At the hottest point of the day, we stumble across the highway again. With sweat dripping down our backs, we squint against the mean glare of the sun. Up ahead, there's an old gas station. Shane thinks we might be able to find a working car there, which seems to excite him, but only worries me. After making sure there's nobody else along this stretch of road, he nods us forward and we cross into the parking lot.
"We shouldn't linger." He says, looking around at all the abandoned cars. "We need to get back on the road soon as possible."
I try my best to sound nonchalant when I say, "We been doin' okay just walkin'. Maybe we don't need a car."
He throws me an unimpressed look over his shoulder. "Harley, I thought we already talked about this."
We did, but I don't want another car. I don't wanna put any more miles between us and the group than we already have.
"I know, but... I like the fresh air."
"Don't gimme any of that." He lilts, as if a playful tone will change my mind. "I thought we were havin' fun, huh?"
Not anymore. I guess I got caught up in pretending that everything was okay, that we were safe and I was happy, but we aren't and I ain't, and I got people who I gotta get back to. I got a life I gotta live. But Shane, I don't think he accepts that. He wants a reality where he isn't alone.
"L—Let's just keep walkin'." I reach out and grab the bottom of his shirt. When he stops and turns to look at me, I add, "Please?"
"Look at that sign over there." He points to the road. Oakley, it says. "Fort Benning Military Base, forty miles West from here. Now, I don't know about you, Harley, but I'm gonna tell you something. I hate liars. I hate 'em. We got somethin' good, here. Don't let me find out you're a liar."
Suddenly, I wish I'd never opened my mouth. "I ain't lyin', Shane, I swear." I'm just not tellin' the whole truth. "I wanna walk."
"Yeah, I bet you do." He crouches in front of me, painfully close, eye level with me. "And you think I don't know why, huh?"
"W—? What is it with you?" I cry, then, giving up on taking the subtle route. "Why don't you get it, huh?"
"Get what?"
"It's ruined!" If slapping sense into people ever worked, I'd do it right now. "You ruined everything, already. We got nothin'!"
This is what I tried telling him last night. Even if sick people can get better, and even if he's happier out here, this was over before it started.
"Hell you mean, we got nothing? We're free, Harley. Everything's over. We have everything. We got the whole world."
"No." I argue desperately. "We don't. You just think we do."
"Don't say that to me. This is the first time in my life where I'm certain about what I'm doin'. I got a lot to regret, but not this."
"Rick was aiming for you yesterday, Shane. And Dad, he already tried to kill you. I've wanted to kill you. M— Maybe a long time ago, this could'a worked, but y—you— you ruined everything. S'gone, already. We ain't doin' nothin' here but— but waitin' it out. You're gonna die, Shane." I shout as I give him a hard shove on the shoulders. "Just like Amy and Morales and— and Sophia. Just like my Momma, you're gonna die."
"No." He grabs my arms. "No, it's different this time. We deserve for things to go differently."
"Don't matter what we deserve. We didn't deserve for Sophia to die, and look what happened."
He argues, "She wasn't a fighter like we are, Harley,"
"She was my friend."
"She was weak."
"How can you say that? She was only twelve!"
"Rick's pushin' thirty five and he's still losin' sense like it's his job. Age means nothing. All of 'em, Harley. They're weak."
"I don't care. I'd rather be weak. I'd rather be dead than be with you."
His frown darkens. "You don't mean that."
I've never meant anythin' more in my life.
"I'm not gettin' in that car, Shane." A threat. "I'm not. You're gonna have to throw me in again if you wanna leave this place with me."
Angry, heavy breathing, and then a petty, "Guess I'll have to."
As he stands and leaves to continue searching the cars without me, I plop onto the tarmac like a heavy anchor and cross my arms over my chest. I'm good at being stubborn. When I was littler, Merle used to say he'd seen mules with less attitude than me. If he ever saw me pulling a stunt like this, he'd whip me black and blue. But it's like Shane said, he's never and will never lay his hands on me. He'll sure do everythin' else, though.
I watch him take off his dog tag and loop it around the rear-view mirror of the last car he checks. That must be the one we're taking, then. After doing that and throwing his pack in the truck bed, he faces me with a reluctant, patient look on his face, but I don't budge.
"Told ya I ain't a liar, Shane." I call out to him. "I mean it. You're gonna have to throw me in."
"Yeah," He mutters wearily, rubbing a hand down his face. "I believe ya."
"Ya gonna do it, then?"
He drops his hand. "Y'know what? I'm gonna go stock up on some things inside. I'd say don't move, but... You got that covered."
I spend a while just staring at the sky, being stubborn. But after a certain point, my curiosity wins over. I decide to go check up on him, to see what he's doing. I make my way through the cars, up the steps, and jump a little at the little ding-a-ling that comes when I open the door. Stepping inside, I spot him straight away by the registers, distracted by something he's turning over in his hands.
As I approach him, I wonder, "Whatchu doin' in here?"
He looks up at me. Instead of answering, he holds the thing out to me. It dangles, small and silver. A locket. 'Bout the size of a coin. Confused, I take it and bring it close to my face, running my thumb over the little bird engraved on it, the metal leaves, the branch. I find myself smiling.
"A brown thrasher." I muse quietly. Georgia's state bird. "Native American mythology says they're like guardian angels."
He smiles, too. "Yeah, I thought you might know what it was. He's yours, then."
I ask, "Help me put it on?"
"Sure, sweetheart. Turn around."
He takes the locket from me and I do as he says, sweeping my ponytail out the way.
"It would be nice if you had somethin' to put in it." He hums as he clasps it around my neck. "There."
"You know what, I got the perfect thing already." I wiggle my backpack off and set it on the ground, digging through everything until I find what I'm looking for. I grab Dad's wallet and flip it open, holding up the photos for Shane see. "Look. 'Bout the right size, too."
"Well," He chuckles. "I guess that works out, then."
Pulling out the last photo, the one of Momma smiling, I very carefully tear a small oval shape around her upper body.
Watching on, he gently asks, "Who's that?"
"My Momma." I toss the scraps aside and slot the important part into the locket. "I promised Dad I'd look after her. She'll be safe in here."
He sighs, then. "Listen, Harley."
Admiring her through the little window as I stand, I chirp, "Yeah?"
Whatever words he's got on the tip of his tongue, he struggles to get out. His gaze darts to the locket, to my waiting expression, back to the locket again, the little bird perched on the glossy surface. He was right about today. I suppose we did have fun, shooting walkers, practicing bird calls with laughter in our lungs.
He finally opens his mouth. "Harley, I—"
He happens to glance outside, then, the words stolen out from underneath him. The color drains from his face.
I'm about to ask him what's wrong, but when I turn around, the sight of two cars swerving into the parking lot is the very last thing I see before a deafening BANG rocks the earth. The entire front window shatters to pieces. Shane grabs me, throws us both to the floor. The glass rains down across the store like sparkling, white ash. Oh, God. They're here, aren't they? That was Maggie's car, Dad's truck. This is it. It's happening. My heart lodged in my throat, I peek over him. In the wall we were just standing in front of, a bullet hole, black and smoking.
"Shane!"
A hair-raising roar. Dad. That's Dad.
"We're here for ya, buddy!"
I turn to Shane. He's white as a ghost, lips parted.
The car doors slam shut one by one, heavy footsteps slowly spreading out across the tarmac.
"What are you gonna do?" I frantically whisper, my fingers tightening around his arms. "What are you gonna do?"
He's so caught off guard that he can't even answer me. He unholsters his pistol, holding it at his side.
"We've already seen you, Shane!" Rick. "We know you're in there. Pack's out here, too. This the car you're plannin' on taking?" He tries to get a look over the lip of the window but jumps back down as another bullet pierces the back wall. Damn it, Rick's fast. I wanna ask who else is out there, what's going on, what they're doing, but there's no way for him to know. "This is it, Shane. No way out, now."
He seems to force himself to regain composure. "You come to kill me, brother?"
"I've come for Harley. Whether you force my hand or not, that's your choice. Just know it's four against one. A risk I wouldn't take."
Four. Who else? Glenn? Someone else don't deserve shooting?
"Please, Shane," I whimper as he switches the safety off. "Please. You can't. Don't shoot nobody. Just— Just tell 'em you'll come out."
He completely ignores me, taunting, "What about you, Daryl? You out there? Today's the day, huh?"
"Today's the day." Dad parrots from someplace nearby. "Come out."
"You know I can't do that. You know Harley can't, either. I won't allow it."
"Guess we'll see what you allow once I got your brains splattered across the floor. I want my daughter back, Shane!"
"This can still end well for you." Rick butts in, his tone lighter, now. It's the tone you might use to lure an animal in close before you grab it, twist it, snap its neck. I see his shadow stalking over the tiles, pressing up against a car for cover, stretched out by the high-noon sun. He motions for someone to move around the building. I think they're surrounding us while he distracts him. I think time is running out faster than we ever thought it might. "You're headed to Fort Benning, right? Yeah, they got good walls there. Food, water, vehicles, protection. Only forty miles from here. It's a solid plan."
His head's bein' messed with again. "Thought you always said it was a lost cause, Rick?"
"Maybe for us." Rick hums. "Big group, runnin' low on gas, a hundred miles back. But not for you."
Shane humors him a moment, buying himself some time. I don't think he has a plan. "No?"
"Your car's out here." Rick beckons. "Supplies, gas. And you sure as Hell got my permission to leave. I meant it. If there's one face I never wanna see again, it's yours. You're free to go. Hell, Fort Benning's practically just around the block. You made it quite far, huh? Well, it's all yours. But not if it's with Harley. Not if you fight. Let her go. Do that and maybe you can make it on your own. Maybe I won't have to shoot you."
"I know you never thought much of me, Rick, but you really expect me to believe that bullshit?"
More shadows creep past the windows.
"I expect you to understand that this has gone too far. You need to come out, now."
He doesn't answer. In a desperate break for freedom, he grabs my hand, hauls me to my feet, and we shoot out from our hiding place. We make it not halfway across the store before another bullet is fired. I shriek as it hits a shelf this time, forcing us both back down into cover.
His chest heaving, he peers around the shelf, keeping his gun at the ready in his sweaty grasp.
Two more bullets skim past his head.
"Shane," When he meets my gaze, I see fear there, for the first time, ever. We both know this has to end. We're pinned in here. Whatever this is, he has to let it go so he can live. "What if he's not lying? What if you can still make it out?"
"I'm not leaving without you." He shakes his head in refusal. "I'm not livin' if it's not with you."
"Shut up. You don't need me. But me, I-I— I need my Dad. I need to go back."
"Harley—"
"Please. I can't watch you die." He glances at the locket, my dead Momma. "Listen to him. I can't watch anyone else die."
"I know you, Shane. You get to Fort Benning, and then what? What's the plan for after? For the things you gotta live with? How you gonna sleep at night, knowin' the girl ya got callin' you Daddy belongs to someone else, huh? What kind of life is that? For you, for her? She's not yours, Shane. Never was. You and I both know that. She knows that. If you care any little bit about her, you'll let her go. You'll let this whole thing go."
There's a way that this can end well. I need it to end well. "Please. Just listen to him, Shane."
"All of us. All of us can walk away from this. Harley will come back with us, and she'll have more people than she could ever have out here watchin' over her. Carl will have his friend. She'll get to say a proper goodbye to Sophia. She'll get to grow up with a father."
"Some fathers ain't worth growin' up around, Rick. You must understand that more than any of us."
"I do. That's why I know, when I look at Daryl, I see a worthy man. He knows he's done wrong. Not many of us can be so brave to realize that."
"You say brave, I say pathetic." He spits. "I say I've gone and done the world a favor, taking Harley from him."
"Well, we don't see it that way. No judge, no jury, would see it that way, either. You know how this would've gone in the old world, Shane."
"World ain't so old, now. There's a new order to things."
"An order where a man can take another man's child, just 'cause he wants to?"
"Oh, spare me the philosophy lesson, Rick. You don't know the first thing about any of this. I know you don't. Look at Lori and Carl."
"This isn't about them right now."
"You got a broken woman. You got a weak boy. Thing is, you're too stupid to see. That thing you got back there, it won't work. Everything ends, man. You gotta fight for what you want. This— Harley, Fort Benning." It ain't in my nature to roll over. "This is what I'm fightin' for."
"You're fighting for something that doesn't exist. Fight for something real." He offers. "Fight for your life while you still have it."
"Now, why would I do that?"
"Because of everything we've done to get here. The quarry, the CDC, Amy, Morales, Sophia. You draw your gun, it'll all have been for nothing."
"Maybe I don't care so much about that anymore."
"Well, you care about Harley. That's about the only thing we can all agree on. That's why you're out here. That's why this has to end."
I can see Shane wrestling with himself, with how to end this, his heart torn between two different things. Living for himself or dying for me. I love you so much it's gonna kill me. Is he gonna draw? Is he gonna surrender? Will he get to live, or will he die just like everyone else?
God, I hope Rick isn't lying.
"I don't wanna shoot you." Shane warns. "That's not how I want this to go."
"It's the way it's gonna have to be if you don't come out right now."
I hear the back door being kicked down. Thud, thud, thud. My heart races, flooded with terror. He has to make a decision right now.
"Rick said he'll miss you, y'know." I quickly tell him, my eyes filling with tears. My words seem to pain him. "Said it just this morning."
Thud, thud, thud.
"Please, Shane, believe him. You can make it. Fort Benning's so close. It's always been your dream, remember?"
Thud, thud, thud.
"And— And I won't be there, but that's okay. I'll be somewhere else. I'll think of you. 'Cause— 'Cause I'll miss you, too."
Thud, thud, thud.
I shake the confusing thoughts from my head. "Or— Or my memories of you."
Thud, thud, thud.
"Don't matter. I still hate you for what you done, b-but not enough to want you dead. You gotta go. Please, Shane, you gotta live."
"What is it, then?" Rick calls out. "You gonna stay in there, get shot down like a dog? Or you gonna do the right thing? Give us Harley?"
I want what's best for you, he once told me. I won't ever do anythin' to put you in danger. Remember that. All this time, he kept that promise. I might'a been scared, and I might'a not agreed with some of the things he's done, but I have never, ever been in danger because of him. He helped save me from the highway when it got overrun. He searched for me just as tirelessly as Dad did when I got lost. He pulled that walker offa me, saved me from getting bit. He held my hand when it got dark, and he lent me his sleeping bag, and he gave me the prettiest locket I ever saw just because it had a bird on it I might like. Even right down to shooting my Dad, he was doing what he thought was best for me.
I need my Dad. He knows I do. He held me when I cried that night, when I thought he was gonna die.
He knows Rick's right.
I can tell what he's chosen.
"Come out, Shane! It's time!"
This is it. He sends me one last smile. Relief overwhelms me. He's surrendering. He's gonna live. It might not be exactly what he wanted or what he planned, but he tried and I think he's okay with that now. He got his last wish. He spent whatever time he had left with me.
"Alright, Rick!" He shouts, "I'm gonna stand up, now. I won't shoot if you won't!"
Holding his hands out to his sides, he slowly stands, making no sudden movements. When he steps out into the open, the sun beams down on his face through the broken window, his body exposed to whatever mercy his brother has left. He opens his mouth to say something.
No words ever come out. Time seems to fracture around me as he flinches backwards, as if punched in the ribs.
His gun goes off from the impact.
A spike of blood, shooting out from behind him.
A scream ripped from my throat.
"No!"
The door finally breaks down. Shane staggers backwards into to the display shelves, a trembling hand clutched over his bleeding chest, coughing weakly like an animal that weren't put down right. I rush to go grab him, help him, anything, but Rick rushes through the front doors, and as soon as I'm on my feet, I'm trapped again when he grabs me. I fight against him, but then Andrea's here too, holding me tight.
Dad comes forward and swings a fist down onto Shane's cheek. His crippled body whips to the side, toppling over onto the ground.
No. No, no, no! He was surrendering! We all saw it, it was over!
I screech, "What're you doing?!"
Blood spurts from his mouth as Dad kicks him in the stomach, hard, over and over again, until he's shoved up against the wall, struggling to breathe. He tries to pull his gun on him, but Dad snatches it from his fingers and throws it across the room, grabbing his shirt collar.
I can't even hear my own cries, anymore. A terrible, piercing ringing noise has replaced my head. It's all I can hear. As Dad stomps and beats and agonizes Shane into a pulp, taking out months' worth of anger on his muscles and bone, Glenn and T-Dog make a sweep of the rest of the store, and my ear keeps on ringing, and the blood keeps spreading, and I keep on crying.
When Rick passes me fully over to Andrea and starts taking off his outer layer of clothing, his button shirt, I'm confused. He rips it off and balls it up tightly and crouches, pressing it against the side of my head.
Can you hear me, I think he's saying.
No. No, I can't hear him.
Why can't I hear him? Why is the ringing gettin' louder?
Glenn, get over here, I think he's saying, now, his brow set low, tight, worried. Get over here.
He quickly comes into view. Oh, it's so good to see his face again.
As Rick pulls back the bunched-up shirt, which comes away bloody, his eyes go wide. He places it back over my ear again.
It's my ear. Something's wrong with my ear.
Over their shoulders, Shane's still on the floor, still bleeding, but he's not moving, anymore.
It's so awful, but I think he's dead.
Shot then pummelled until his body gave out.
Dad gives him one last kick, this time to the head, before turning to join the rest of everyone else, shaking out his bloodied knuckles. T-Dog falls in as well, glancing uncomfortably at Shane's body. As soon as they're within arm's reach, Dad picks me up off the floor, setting me on his hip, speaking to me mutedly and peeling back Rick's shirt. My ear's burning, now, hot as lava, like I've fallen head-first onto a sizzling stove-top.
I lift my hand to touch it, but all I feel is blood and hair, but no ear. My ear, it's always been right here. Where'd it go?
Dad takes me outside and sets me on the hood of the first car he sees, holding my face in his hands.
As my hearing starts to come back, I can pick up on what they're all saying.
"—Alk to me, baby. Can you say somethin' to me?"
"Damn it," Glenn gawks, "He shot it clean off."
God, it stings so bad.
"You killed him." I manage to croak, the horrifying realization sinking in that Shane really is dead. "Both of you. Y-You killed him."
He was supposed to make it to Fort Benning. He was supposed to live. It was supposed to end well this time.
"I know." Dad croons, "But don't think about that right now. Think about yer head. Are you dizzy?"
"You killed him."
"She might be in shock." Rick suggests, taking a bottle of water from Andrea when she comes running up to us, offering it to him. He unscrews it and pours it over the left side of my head, apologizing when I cringe at the pain. He frowns. "Yeah, there's nothin' much left there."
"When'd it happen?" T-Dog distresses, keeping his distance. He's never been good with blood.
"He must've pulled the trigger when I hit him." He answers sourly. "Grazed her head."
Andrea scoffs. "Even in death, he's still a giant, fucking asshole."
Patting around my hair again, I feel it, now.
My ear. Shane shot my ear off.
The top half of it, it's gone.
"Well, it's a nasty souvenir, alright." T-Dog utters. "Won't be forgettin' this day anytime soon..."
It's a final, permanent reminder that I was stupid to think things could've gone any other way.
I will never make that mistake again.
At the sound of growling in the distance, we all turn our heads. Walkers, much, much more than usual, approach us through the trees.
"We gotta get her to Herschel." Dad grunts as he hauls me onto his hip again. "Let's get outta here."
Glenn winces. "You think that's the horde, again?"
"You wanna stick around and find out?"
I whimper, "Dad it hurts."
Not just my ear, but everything.
"I know, baby." He soothes, tucking the shirt back against me. I put my hand over it. "Just hang on a little longer. I gotcha."
As we head over to the cars, I look behind at the gas station, the broken window, and the battered body tucked away in the corner, laying in a puddle of tarry blood. I turn away from the grisly sight, glancing down at my locket. A brown thrasher.
"You wanna take that truck he had?" Rick offers, gesturing to it. The pack's still in the trunk, ready to go. "Waste of a good vehicle, otherwise."
Dad agrees, "Yeah, sure. You take my truck. Keys are on the seat."
With a nod, Rick walks off with the others.
He opens the driver's door and places me carefully onto the middle seat before climbing in next to me. I've only been away from the farm for two days and one night, and yet I feel like I'm returning from war. He slams the door shut and steals the keys off the dash. I pull Rick's shirt down. Blood. I'm so tired of seeing blood. As the engine rumbles to life, Dad takes the shirt from my lap, slings his arm over my shoulders, and secures it snugly against my ear — stub, now, I suppose — with his hand. With the other, he pulls out the parking lot, onto the highway.
This has all been a blur. The barn, being taken, making it to the hills, the gas station, the gunshot, the blood, Shane.
I rest my wet cheek against Dad's side. As the hills roll by, I gaze up at the dog tag dangling from the mirror.
When he notices the name engraved on it, he snaps it off and throws it out the window.
It lands in some forgettable ditch on the side of the road.
I swear the world seemed bigger before.
Author's Note.
Shane is dead.
AAAAAh do you feel like you've been hit by a semi-truck, because I feel like I've been hit by a semi-truck. This chapter took a lot out of me.
I know you guys have mixed feelings about Shane — Some of you hate him, some of you don't — so I made sure everyone got their piece of satisfaction from either Harley, who was quite sympathetic, or Daryl / Rick, who were definitely uuuuuh not very sympathetic.
And yes, Harley has no left ear anymore. I wanted her to have a physical scar as well as just emotional ones from this, because Shane's death is the second biggest tragedy she's ever experienced after her Mom. I wanted her to carry it physically, if that makes sense.
Trust me, I wanted her to be ruthless toward Shane just like Daryl, but I let the poor girl live for a minute. Gave them both a little taste of what could've been, because I fit the trope of the evil writer wanting my characters to suffer, mwahaha
I really hope you enjoyed this chapter. It was an insane ride writing it. Next up is the season finale, I guess!! Got some things planned for that.
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note.
I want to give a shout out to Cora_Line99, who made a beautiful edit inspired by this story! :)
I'm just constantly blown away by all of your support. Buckle up, because this is a crazy one. Enjoy!
We break through the trees just half an hour later. The sky yawns wide and blue, the vibrant pastures cracking open like summer fruit. It's so beautifully weird, prancing through the grass in my soaking wet clothes, hair plastered to my neck, a bundle of Cherokee roses in my hand, the smell of pollen on the breeze. My squeals and giggles ring out through the morning as I race through the tall wheat, toward the farm.
It's the happiest I've felt in a long time.
Dad trails behind me, all the way up the thin path and through the gate, until we reach Andrea standing watch.
She tips her straw-coloured hat at us, looking us up and down with a small, sceptical smirk. "What the Hell happened to you guys?"
"We went swimmin'!" I laugh without explanation, skipping past without a care in the world.
"Sure," She chuckles, watching me go. Dad asks her where we can find Carol, and she points to the RV. "Oh, uh. She's in there, just knock."
Turns out, swimming's real easy. Weren't as scary as I thought, 'cause yeah, I guess I was a little scared, but all I had to do was kick my legs like I was riding a bike and swish my arms like a bird, and then that was it! I can't wait to go with Sophia, when we find her. She gon' love it.
We step up to the RV together. I wait with ants in my pants as Dad knocks on the door. He takes a respectful step back after, giving me a lopsided smile. He tugs on my wet ponytail. I whack his hand away, giggling, and glance over at the main gate, where Rick's car is parked on the gravel driveway. It must be time for them to take Shane, soon. The doors are all open, a couple supply bags strewn across the back seat. Rick and a few others are checking maps and pointing and nodding in agreement around the hood, while Shane leans against the opposite side of the car, head hung. The sight makes my stomach roil strangely and my fingers tighten around the flower stems. I know he deserves this. But did my Momma deserve what happened to her? Before my own thoughts can consume me, my attention is pulled back as Carol's muffled voice calls out, come in.
I take a deep breath and follow Dad inside.
I notice straight away all the crumpled tissues littered on the floor. Smells like sadness in here. It's so dark from the drawn curtains that it feels like we're in a cave. When my gaze finally lands on Carol, who up until now I thought was just a lump of blankets on the sofa, I straighten. I realize we must look like a pair of idiots. She watches us stand here awkwardly in the narrow walkway, a grown man and a little girl dripping pond-water onto the floor, holding a bunch of white roses in my muddy hands. I think there might even be algae in my hair.
Wiping her wet eyes, Carol mutters, "Sorry for the mess."
She was scared of my Dad last night. She still looks wary, but maybe she likes flowers, 'cause she cracks the tiniest smile.
"Oh. This is nothin'." Dad assures her, picking his nails so he can avoid lookin' her in the eye. "Should'a seen our old house. We're used to mess."
Sometimes I like to wonder if our paths would'a crossed had the world not ended. Most the time, answer's no. But somethin' tells me Carol ain't lived a life so different than ours. Both had cruelty, and bad people, and suffering. Bet we both shopped at the Dollar General, too.
I like to think we would'a run into each other at some point or other.
"We picked ya some flowers." I tell her, fiddling with them. "Cherokee roses. Found 'em growin' by a pretty lake this mornin'."
Her smiles grows a little bigger.
"Story goes that when the American soldiers were movin' the Indians off their land," Dad starts telling the story, mustering up the courage to meet her gaze, now, "The Cherokee mothers were cryin' and grievin' so much, 'cause they was losing their little'uns along the way to disease and starvation that the elders, they said a prayer; asked for a sign to give 'em strength. Next day, these roses grew right where the mothers' tears fell. I ain't fool enough to think there's any flowers growin' for our family... but I believe these ones bloomed for your little girl."
Holding them out to her, I add, "To make ya feel a little less like the whole world's against ya."
Her eyes grow shiny with tears. Uh, oh. Did I say the wrong thing?
Peeling the blanket off her body, she stands and comes to kneel in front of me. She takes the flowers, and then hugs me. Even though I'm wet and I must stink like fish and dirt, she hugs me. Pulling back, she places a little kiss on my cheekbone. It makes my skin tingle warmly.
"Thank you." She sniffles, before standing and placing another kiss on Dad's cheek. I swear he goes red as a cherry. "Thank you both."
He begins, "About... yesterday—"
She shakes her head, clutching the flowers to her chest. "You're a good man, Daryl." She says. "Shane's wrong. People can change."
Just like yesterday, all he can do is nod. He ain't the best with words, just actions.
Carol turns to arrange the flowers in a jar, looking a little brighter than before.
Once we're outside, I see the white roses sitting in the sill of the now-open window, soaking up the sun. Across camp, I also see Lori, Jacqui, and Carl sitting at the picnic table together, smiling like they were watchin' the whole interaction. Glenn, sitting near the fire, trying to look angry but not doing a very good job of it. Dale next to him, sending Dad a stern look, and after Dad nods, an accepting look on his face.
"I'm goin' out, now, chicken." Dad calls out from behind the towel I'm changing in front of. I peel off my wet clothes and they land on the ground with a solid slap. Man, it feels good to be outta those. I pull on a blue tank top over my white shirt. "Look for the kid for a while."
"Oh, okay." I hum, and then ask, "Can I come, too?"
"No. You're stayin'." I hear him rooting around for his boots. "I ain't up for losin' another little girl while I'm at it. 'Specially not mine."
I really wanna search for Sophia, but I guess I've had my fair share of wandering around the woods for now.
With a sigh, I agree, "Fine. You gotta come back before dark, though."
Amused, he sarcastically quips, "Yes, boss."
After stepping into my khaki shorts, I push past the towel and head into the tent to look for my hairbrush, but my bag ain't here.
"Dad, you seen my bag anywhere?" I ask with a frown, upturning our blankets and sleeping bags. "I can't find it."
"Should be there." He shrugs. "I ain't touched it."
"Me, neither."
The duffel with our clothes in it is here, and so's Dad's bag, but mine's up and vanished. I swear it was here just this morning. I check the truck, and the truck bed, and even under the truck, and then the tent again, and around the fire. By that time, Dad's about ready to head out.
He hauls his crossbow over his shoulder and places a quick kiss on my hair. "Just keep lookin', you'll find it. I'll see ya later. Be good."
"I will." I mumble out of habit, left standing alone in our camp.
Guess I'll just have to use someone else's brush.
"Hey, Harley." Lori greets me when I reach camp again, after Andrea happily lends me her hairbrush. "Would you like to join us?"
Looks like they're still working on those spelling quizzes, the ones Carl was sayin' his Momma makes him do sometimes. It don't sound very fun, but it'll kill some time 'till Dad gets back, so I take a seat next to Jacqui at the picnic table. They hand me a lined piece of paper and a pencil.
"You know I ain't good at this," I pre-emptively warn them all, to save myself the embarrassment later. "Wait, no. I'm not good at this."
Lori just smiles. "That's alright. That's why we're doing this. Now, Carl's doing some big words, but you were in second grade, right?"
I nod, taking a peek at his page. Survival, Radishes, Difference, Counterpart. Wow, those are big words.
"We'll get you to do some one-syllable words, then; start small." That's what we did back at the quarry. "You wanna put your name at the top?"
"But you know it's mine."
"Just do it," Jacqui winks at me. "She likes to do things the old way."
Shrugging, I carefully pencil in the letters of my name onto the first line. Harley. I ain't done that in months. Looks like shit, kinda. But Lori tells me Well done. Then I gotta try spell Place, which is the weirdest word ever. When since does c make an s sound? And what's with the e?
As I'm working on the next word, Road, Lori asks, "What school did you go to, Harley?"
"Northwood Elementary." I muse, tongue stuck out in concentration. "Didn't go very often, though."
In my last school report, my attendance was at thirty-nine percent. That's bad, apparently. Some lady had to come talk to my Dad about it.
"Is that why you suck at spelling?" Carl giggles, earning a hard kick under the table. "Hey!"
I remind him sassily, "You can't spell, neither."
He wrote 'Harly Dikson' on that Pokémon folder, after all.
"Eyes on your own work, Carl." Lori chides him. "Don't think we've forgotten about that spelling bee we had at the quarry."
Jacqui laughs, "Boy said K-A-T."
"Whatever," He huffs.
"You done there, Harley?"
"Think so." I hold up my page. Rowd. "That right?"
"Almost. It's an A instead of a W." Lori corrects me, making me roll my eyes. Whoever made this language was a real twat. "Try Duck, next."
"Sophia was better than both of us combined." Says Carl, a little sadly. "I wish she was here, already. Dad said we'd find her days ago."
"I know. We just have to be patient, honey."
"I hate being patient."
"It does put a damper on things that Shane won't be around to help search, anymore." Jacqui sighs. "One of our best men, gone."
Lori scoffs. "'Best'?"
"You know what I mean. Crazy, sure, but good with a gun. We need that."
"His heart wasn't in it, Jacqui. You know, he told me the other day that finding her was hopeless. Wanted to quit."
"Really?" She mumbles, "Wasn't that way when Harley went missing."
"He tried convincing Rick to call off the search. He wouldn't hear any of it, though. Rick won't give up. He's not like that."
She shakes her head. "Well, thank God for that."
"My Dad's lookin' for her, too." I add. "He left not long ago."
Lori smiles warmly. "And thank God for him, too."
I mirror her smile. Thank God for Rick Grimes and Daryl Dixon.
It's as I'm writing my final word, Horse, that we hear a shout from across the farm. We all jump at the suddenness of it, whirling to look in its direction. Oh, no. From what I can see, Shane's refusing to get in the car. T-Dog scolds him from the driver's seat; Rick from right in front of him, one hand on his holster, the other on Shane's shoulder. Lori lets out a small gasp when he shoves Rick into the door, his whole head red.
"If you ain't gonna do it, I will." He angers, pointing at the barn. "Them things in there are gonna kill you all, Rick!"
"What's goin' on, Mom?" Carl asks worriedly, his quiz abandoned. "What're they arguing about?"
She mutters, "I-I don't know. Just stay here with us."
"You don't sort this place out, what's the point? Kickin' me out won't solve nothin' if you ain't even gonna keep these people safe, Rick!"
"Please, Shane. This is hard enough as is!" Rick retorts, teeth bared. "This is on you! You brought this on yourself!"
"All I ever did was make sure you were safe. I'm askin' you to do the same!"
"You know I will!"
"Not without clearing out that barn, you ain't. You ain't keepin' nobody safe 'till those things are gone! You know that!"
"I am doin' my best, here!"
"Well, your 'best' is gonna get everyone killed 'fore the day's done!"
T-Dog runs around the car just in time to stop Rick from jumping him, and we watch the scene play out like a distant film, our hair standing on edge, mouths agape. They continue arguing over T-Dog's shoulders as he separates them with two strong arms, urging 'em to chill the fuck out. Others start to emerge from the house, the tents, and the RV, until everybody's standin' around the field, even Herschel and Carol.
If you won't do it, I will, is all I can hear in my head as Shane storms over to the RV and snatches up one of the rifles leaning against it.
Rick's on him like glue, hounding him as he loads it, one bullet, two, three, four, five, and cocks it, snarling, "You know what? To Hell with the Greenes, Rick. They're dumb enough to keep a bunch of killers in their barn, they had this comin'. S'like you said, you got kids here."
"This is not your decision to make!"
He throws the rifle to Glenn, who catches it on instinct, looking panicked. "Take this, man. Take it. You gonna protect you and yours?"
He stammers, glancing at Maggie, who shouts, "You do this, Shane — You hand out these guns, and my Dad—"
"What? He'll kick me out?" He laughs. "Bit too late for that, now. You see that car all packed up? I ain't got nothin' to lose, no more!"
"That's not true!" Rick grabs his shirt but gets pushed off, doing nothing but making him angrier. "You have to stop this!"
Shane loads another rifle, this time throwing it to Andrea.
"Whether I shoot that barn open right now or not won't do anything except keep ya'll safe after I'm gone. Seems pretty simple t'me."
"No. Listen, we could get kicked out, anyway. This would've all been for nothin'!"
"You're wrong. I'm the trade-off, remember. I leave, ya'll stay." He grabs a box of bullets for his pistol. "Listen, it would'a been one thing leavin' ya'll here to sit around pickin' daisies if it was safe, but now we know it ain't. I'm doin' this. I'm doin' it for Harley and Carl, since you won't."
With that, he takes all his anger down to the old barn like a storm.
When Shane makes up his mind, there ain't nothin' short of Hell itself that'll stop him from gettin' what he wants. We all know that by now. Still, Rick tries. We leave the table and bunch in with everyone else, making our way down the hill, anxious to see what'll happen, all yelling over one another, Stop, What are you thinking, Don't do this, Hey, and Herschel, who holds Beth's hand, croaks pleadingly, Stop this!
When we make it to the doors, Rick reaches out at the last second and forces Shane to face him. "Let's talk about this."
Oh, this is bad.
"Whatchu wanna talk about, huh? All you ever wanna seem to wanna do is talk. These things kill. That's the end of the matter."
"Just stop and think about this for a second."
The padlock rattles loudly. Behind those doors, there's a whole, hungry army of walkers ready to come down on us, sick or not.
"I'm not a second-guesser, man." He takes a step closer to Rick. Dale and Jacqui move forward to shield me and Carl. "You might be, but that's not me. They killed Amy. They killed Morales. They killed Otis. They're gonna kill all'a ya'll, if someone doesn't do somethin' about it right now!"
T-Dog holds up his hands. "Put the gun down, man."
Feels like Rick and Shane are about to draw on one another, when a lone walker slips from the broken panel.
"Hey. Herschel, lemme ask you something. Could a living, breathing person walk away from this?" Shane goads, raising his pistol. Before anybody can plead with him to stop, he pulls the trigger over and over again, making the rotten thing stumble around. "That's three rounds in its chest! Could someone who's alive—? Could they just walk away from that? Why is it still coming?" Bang. "That's it's heart!" Beth, squealing, Patricia crying, Rick, on the verge of tears, clutching his revolver. Bang. "That's it's lungs!" Bang. "It's throat. Why is it still coming!?"
"Shane, that's enough." Glenn bravely intervenes, not a single bullet missing from his chamber. "That's enough, man."
"Yeah." He agrees, but I know it's not for the right reasons at all. "That is enough. Enough waitin' around, scared of doing what needs done."
"No," Herschel puffs, barely able to stand. "No."
"If ya'll wanna live — If ya'll wanna survive once I'm gone — You gotta fight for it. No doubtin'. No waitin'. No second guessin'."
"Shane," Rick breathes, trying to keep everybody calm, voice brittle. "We'll do it. I'll do it. Just— Just not now, brother. Not now."
His answer is the cocking of a gun.
He knows what's about to happen. "No. No, please. This isn't the way. You can still leave without doing this."
"Can I?" He retorts, squinting. "I ain't so sure you know what it takes, man. I'm not leavin' just so you can keep puttin' everyone in danger."
"I won't. I promise you that. Please."
"See, I don't believe that. Weren't for me, this barn would stay sealed 'till someone gets killed. That's your problem, Rick. You wait to take action."
"Shane, please. Don't do this."
"You saw how close Harley was to being bitten last night."
"I know. And I promise, I will never let that happen again. Just put the gun down. There's another way to do this."
"Get behind me." Glenn mumbles shakily, herding Maggie in behind us, because he knows, too.
"There is no other, way, Rick." My heart leaps up into my mouth, making it impossible to breathe. "This is what needs to be done."
Rick only has time to let out half a cry before Shane turns, aims, and fires. The lock explodes into hundreds of tiny metallic shards, raining down like shrapnel. I huddle into Jacqui's side, wondering when exactly this whole thing went so wrong. Today? Yesterday? The moment we stepped foot on the farm? The doors whine open like two old, hurt animals, releasing the dead upon us. Then, the groaning. Then, the gunshots. A familiar cacophony. I hide my face, squeeze my eyes closed, and wait for it to be over, 'cause there's nothing else we can do.
When the last of the gunshots die out, I slowly lift my head, peeking out from behind Jacqui, who I think is trembling.
A whole barn of sick-dead people, now laying in puddles of their own blood on the ground.
My stomach drops to my feet when the last of them staggers out.
A distant gasp, "Oh, God."
Sophia.
That's Sophia.
Carol's legs give out.
Rick moves to catch her.
Sophia — Or is it just the walker, now? Is that all that's left? — creeps forward in her small, blue shoes, gazing up at the sky. The feeling drains from my body. I go numb all over. This can't be real. It just can't. Everything else, yes, but not this. She noses at the air like there's a sweet scent on the breeze that only she can smell. I notice now how even walkers can have headbands in their hair, mismatched socks, bracelets their old friends gave them, a face I recognise. I notice how she's much less different than I would have imagined. Just skinnier; slower, paler. Still just a girl.
"Sophia," Carol weeps hopelessly, "Sophia."
A hic leaves my throat, then. My friend, dead. Somehow, I'd convinced myself that this one thing, out of all of it, was impossible.
How long has she been dead for? How long have we been talking about a dead girl without even knowing it?
My Dad's out there searching for her right now.
Rick hands Carol over to Andrea, and like always, steps up to do the impossible.
But this time, he almost can't do it. He tries to raise his gun, but his arm falters, and he has to look away.
I look away, too. I look at the sun, and I think about the pond. I think about how much fun we would've had there. I think about nice things.
BANG.
Her body drops into the dirt with barely any sound.
Another one of our own, dead.
All Hell breaks loose after that. Happens so suddenly, I can't even tell which way is up.
Beth wrestles free from Jimmy's embrace, falling to her knees over one body in particular, one with blonde hair like hers. A few rush forward to try pull her away, a few start crying, but most do nothing. It's in this chaotic moment that Shane chooses to make his next move. A look of pure, unbridled determination on his face, he makes a beeline for me. Shuffling, arguing, but ultimately, a big hand in mine. Shane pulls me from the group and drags me away up the hill. People start to alert each other of what's happening before I can even figure it out myself. Rick runs after us, suddenly, and then Glenn, too. Then, Lori, Andrea, everyone else. We're through the gate, now, halfway across the field and nearing the car.
Wracked with sobs, I try to tug my hand out of his, shuddering hotly, "Wh—? What's goin' on? What're you doin'?!"
His grip is far too strong to escape. He doesn't answer me, doesn't even spare me a glance.
"Shane!" Rick screams, racing up the path. I can't quite tell if he's enraged or terrified. "Stop!"
We reach the car. He grabs me up off the ground, precise as a machine, and shoves me into the backseat.
"Get in the car, Harley."
I don't wanna get in the car. More than anything, I do not wanna get in the car.
He tries setting me down, but I kick, and push, and squeal against him, even beat on him, scratch his arms, anything but get in the car, but nothing stops him from pinning me to the seat. He growls at me to, Stop it, ripping the seatbelt down and over me. He locks me in with a, click.
"No!" I grunt, grabbing for the buckle, but by the time I'm free, the door is already slamming shut. It don't budge when I yank on it. "Shane!"
He rounds the car, locking the second door, and the third. He steals the map from the hood and throws himself in the driver's seat, shoving the key straight into the ignition. The engine comes to life as I climb up to the window. Rick and Glenn are running faster than I've ever seen them run, but still so far away, screaming on the top of their lungs for someone to Stop the car!
"Shane, what's goin' on?" I breathe, petrified, trying to brute force the door open again. "What're you doin'? Let me out!"
He ignores me and orders, "Put your seatbelt back on."
"No!" God damn it! Why won't this door open?! "Let me out!"
Locked in a car, engine on. This can only mean one thing.
He's leaving, and he's taking me with him.
"Put your seatbelt on, Harley!" He shouts, twisting to grab my arm, before something over my shoulder makes his eyes go wide. "Shit! Get down!"
He manages to shove my head into my lap just in time for the entire back windshield shatter all over us.
As I clutch my head, covered in hundreds of little pieces of glass that bite into my skin, Rick screams, "Don't you dare drive away, Shane!"
He must've shot the window.
"Shit," He panics, checking if I'm alright. He glances at the bullet hole in the dash before another one splits the air and hits the radio. He grips the wheel. He steps on the gas. The tyres squeal. He makes a break for the gate, driving over rocks and twigs and even someone's camping chair, which snaps under the tyres and goes flying out behind us. I scramble to look out the broken window. Rick and Glenn, who seemed like they were moving fast as the wind, are now shrinking smaller by the second. I feel my stomach shrink with 'em. They can't outrun a car. I know that, and so do they, but they don't stop for nothin', anyway. They even try shooting the tyres, but they're too difficult to hit like this.
Even after Glenn doubles over, Rick keeps on sprinting after us down the long driveway, drenched in sweat.
But even he has limits. Watching Rick Grimes succumb to exhaustion is like watching the sun stop shining, and all hope leaves me in an instant.
"God damn it!" He cries out, shrinking, shrinking, shrinking, until he's just a little speck of beige in the distance.
"No," I murmur under my breath, realizing the horror of what's just happened. Just like that, everything's been turned upside down. I swear I was standing in front of the barn just a minute ago. I sink down onto the seat, utterly stunned. With each moment that passes, the distance between us and the farm grows larger, and the chances of them finding us grows smaller. Already, I'm trying to imagine all the ways this could end, but none of them are good. I glimpse Shane's paled face in the rear-view mirror. His knuckles are white around the steering wheel. His brow, wet.
I ain't up for losin' another little girl while I'm at it. 'Specially not mine.
What do I do? What can I possibly do?
"Shane," My voice shakes, thin as paper. I don't know what I'm trying to say.
"I know." He mutters, just as shell-shocked as I am, gripping the wheel tighter. "I know. I'm... I'm gonna make this work."
Make this work? Make what work? Are we just going to keep driving until we're lost? Is that it?
He keeps on muttering, "I'm gonna make this work."
Somehow, I think that's been his mantra since the beginning.
Highway 86, Reads the big, green sign on the side of the road, 5 Miles Ahead.
Besides me on the seat, my backpack sits on top of his.
Oh.
"I'm gonna make this work."
That's where it went.
Sometime after the sun's moved halfway across the sky, Shane pulls onto the side of the road.
As he brings the car to a stop, I try not to let myself panic. I need to steel myself. I remember. Getting outta this — getting back to everyone — means I gotta be smart. I reckon we're about a day's walk from the farm, by now. I can't make that. Not alone. I don't even know where we are, what roads to take, how to get back. A map, then. I'll need a map. Shane's got one. It's laying out across the passenger seat. Maybe I could—
"I know what you're thinking." He suddenly speaks up, tone flat. He's been looking at me in the mirror, I realize. "I can't let you do it."
I try not to let my fear show on my face.
"You wanna go back." He tells me simply. "I'm not an idiot, Harley. Crazy, accordin' to Rick and all the rest of 'em... But not an idiot."
I know that. I think that's why I feel so scared right now.
I ask him, "What are we doin' here, Shane?"
"Startin' over."
"But I don't wanna start over. I want..."
I want my Dad.
He takes a minute to calm himself down, gazing out the window, at the trees. Eventually, he looks at me, again.
"You'll learn to get over it." He says. "There's a lot we can both learn to get over. But you're safer out here, with me. It's always been that way."
"What happened back there?" The barn, Sophia... "Were you always gonna do that? Were you always gonna—?"
"I was." He admits. "Since I walked into that room at the CDC, I've always known what I was gonna do. Just... Happened the wrong way, I s'pose."
I shake my head. "You ain't gonna get away with this."
"Harley," He chuckles, shrugging. "Look around. I've already 'gotten away with it'. It's already done. It's just us, now."
It's just us, now.
I look out the window. Trees, trees, and more trees, and a thin road that stretches for miles. Silence. And nobody but us.
He sees the defeat wash over me and turns to get out. "I need to clean out the glass."
He comes around to my door and helps me climb out. My feet hit the leafy ground. The breeze skirts across my skin. It would be so easy to run. But where am I meant to go? He's right. I'm safe with him. Somehow, the open air and the endless forest makes me feel more trapped than ever.
I sit on a nearby log, staring at a little beetle crawling across my boot, as he uses an old shirt to sweep out the broken glass.
Once he's done, he whistles for me. "C'mon, sweetheart. We gotta move."
We gotta move, 'cause they'll be looking for us. I let that thought calm me. It's all I have.
I get back in the car and he closes the door behind me.
Dad's gonna raise Hell when he gets back.
Author's Note.
Daryl and Harley have made up. It was time for some more drama. 😼
Don't worry, THIS IS TEMPORARY! Trust me, Daryl's not going to let this slide.
Sorry about Sophia... I know there were some of you who didn't want me to kill her off. I would've loved for her and the other kids to live long lives together, but I just couldn't do it.
Also, when I was writing the first scene, all I could think about was that episode where Daryl just walks up to Leah's cabin and throws a dead animal on her doorstep 😭 No decorum
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note. I'm so sorry for not updating for so long!! 😣 Please enjoy!
Warning for mentions of suicide in this chapter.
"You promised me we were safe here."
Rick's raisin' his voice again. That's how I know things are bad.
"You promised me our children were safe here. Our son. Daryl's daughter. Where are these walkers comin' from?"
My Dad drags me up the porch steps, his boots going stomp, stomp, stomp against the planks as he beelines for the back door.
Dale hurries after us, hissing under his breath that we can't go confronting 'em on this, not right now, but my Dad don't listen to him.
"My girl almost got ate just now." He scolds Dale, before shoving past the rickety door. "These people gon' answer for it."
Another haven ruined. Seems everywhere we go, there's one more disaster waiting to sink its teeth into us, and here it is again. Thinking we're safe and knowing we ain't is a cycle I'm coming to live with. I'm not sure there's anywhere left in the world for me to feel safe, except maybe in my Dad's arms, but even those are bloodied. As we enter the house, the argument ricochets loudly from down the hall. There's Rick, standing next to Shane as he groans and grunts under the point of a suture needle, brows taut; knuckles white. Patricia and Jacqui, fussing over him with cotton pads and disinfectant. Herschel, frowning hard. And blood. Always, always blood.
"I am sorry," Herschel booms, "That this has happened, but as I've said from the very beginning, this is my property. My home."
There are aspects to this that I can't and won't discuss.
Aspects, meaning dead people in the barn. Dead, and rotten, and not-themselves people. I can't understand why they'd do such a thing.
"Daddy, why're they keepin' those people in the barn?" Nervously chewing on my thumb, I try to keep up with my Dad as he storms toward the crowded dining room, but his strides are real angry-like, and I can't hardly keep up. Keepin' dead people in a barn, li— like pets. "Why?"
"We're gonna find out."
"And these are my people." Rick's volume startles even Lori. "I'm responsible for their safety. I'm the one who trusted your word on this."
"What about your word, Rick? That your group would abide by my rules? There was almost a murder here tonight."
"I swear on everything, I had no intentions of that happenin'."
I hate shouting. Boy, do I hate, hate, hate shouting.
"Hey, Greene." As soon as we pass through the archway, my Dad interrupts everyone. "You got sum' you might wanna tell us 'boutcher barn?"
All heads snap in our direction.
"I think you've done enough for tonight, young man." Herschel warns. "All of you... have done more than enough."
But Rick wants to hear what he has to say. "Hang on. Whatchu sayin', Daryl?"
"You wanna know where all these walkers been comin' from, right?" He announces to the room, "Well, they're keeping 'em in the barn."
Shock runs through our group.
Lori exclaims, "What?"
Herschel's gaze falls to the floor, as if ashamed, or angry, or maybe even both. It's usually both.
"There's a break in the side panelling. We found it just now. They been sneakin' out; fallin' into wells," He gestures to me passionately, "And tearin' up kids. We're sleepin' next to a damn horror house and we ain't even realize it, 'cause these people ain't said a damn word about it."
"You were only supposed to be here a few days." Maggie gets defensive. "We don't owe you an explanation for anythin'."
He scoffs, "And what if Harley got bit just now? 'Cause'a your lil' walker friends? Would you owe me one then?"
Dale takes a step forward, hands placatingly held up in front of him. "Hey, now. I'm sure you've had your reasons for keeping this a secret, and I didn't want to say anything, but... truthfully, this is something that concerns us, whether this is our property or not. We have children with us."
"You're right, it's not your property." I can see Herschel's scowl even under all his moustache hair. "And it's not your decision, either."
Dad raises his brows. "To keep a bunch of feral animals near yer house?"
"They are not feral animals." Slam! His hand comes down on the table, making me jump. "My wife and stepson are in there. They are people!"
I've never seen Herschel this upset before. I didn't even know he could get upset.
"People?" Shane bares his blood-smeared teeth. "You think those crazy things out there are people?"
"A paranoid schizophrenic is crazy, but we don't shoot sick people." Herschel insists. "We help them. We rehabilitate them."
He shakes his head. "This ain't right. This ain't even remotely right."
There's a heavy pause.
I know walkers ain't sick, 'cause I seen 'em come back, again and again, with no heart, one lung, half a head, a missing leg, jaw, eye, spine.
I know that dead means dead.
But Herschel thinks he can treat them, like someone with a cold.
"With all due respect," Dale sighs, approaching this topic with caution. "You're cut off from the outside world here. If you watched the same broadcasts we did... If you saw the things we've seen—" Amy, dead. Morales, dead. Blood, and bullets, and a bite mark on a friend's arm, followed by a bang on a warm afternoon. Destruction, over and over. "—Your opinion would change. Those things out there, they kill."
"Hell, look what just happened." Shane butts in. "They almost tore into a little girl; would'a chewed her to the bone. That ain't sick, that's feral."
Patricia frowns, "Watch your tone."
"You're talking about this like your safety is at jeopardy, here, but you're free to leave at any time." Herschel raises his head, and I can tell just by the look on his face that he's an old dog that refuses to learn a new trick, and that makes me worry. "In fact, I think it's best you do."
Oh, no. He don't mean that, do he?
"We're not leaving." Rick suddenly intervenes, expression hard as stone. "That's not possible."
"You told me to reconsider. This is me doing exactly that." He purses his thin lips, and spits, "You are no longer welcome on my farm."
Oh. He does.
Dad's hand tightens around mine.
His words are like a hard punch to the guts for all of us.
"Everything that's happened tonight has only reminded me why I was so hesitant to let you stay in the first place. A knife was pulled; a man almost killed. It's clear your group has issues I don't want my family to suffer the consequences of. So you either all leave at first light, or you choose one of these two men to leave on their own, instead, and hope nothing like this happens again. Either way, I want a decision made right now."
An ultimatum. That's when people threaten each other but nobody can't do nothin' about it.
When I look at Rick, his mouth is open as if to speak, but there's nothin' he can say to justify tonight, so he shuts it with a stressed sigh.
Leave? Tomorrow? No, no, no. I don't want this. We need to stay. We need to find Sophia. I don't want to give up jam and eggs and soft, linen blankets, or the swing hanging from the old oak tree, or how it's so quiet out here that you can hear the sound of crickets chirping in the grass. If this were a couple months ago, Dad might've just volunteered to be the one to leave, but things have changed. These people are our people, now.
If I had to choose between everyone leaving, Dad and me leaving, and Shane leaving, I know who I'd pick.
I picked days ago.
"We can't all leave." Carol distresses, fiddling with her necklace. "We can't. My daughter is still out there."
"That's why we're gonna have to think about this." Rick explains, eyes locked with Shane. He's picked, too. "Something has to be done."
More glances thrown around; more worrying.
It's either Dad or Shane, then. It's always either Dad or Shane.
"We decide together on this." Dale assures everyone, glancing at Rick, who we all know will get final say. "This is a democracy, here."
I don't know what a duh-maw-crah-see is, but I do know that it won't save us from the terrible argument that's about to happen.
"You wanna kick anybody out, make it Daryl." Shane nods in our direction, nostrils flared angrily like a bull that's seeing red. "He's the one that pulled that knife on me, not even one day after gettin' back on his feet. We all saw it. He can't help himself. He's an animal, and a threat."
"I go, Harley goes wit' me." Dad retorts. "You wanna send a kid to her death just 'cause you ain't right in the head?"
He shrugs, "Maybe she'll just have to stay here, then."
"Yeah, you'd like that, wouldn't you?"
"That's out of the question." Rick shuts down the idea. "Harley and Daryl, they stay together. They're family. We need to think rationally about this."
"If 'rational' means throwin' me out instead'a Daryl, then I don't accept that."
Rick's frustration starts to show again. "It doesn't matter what you accept, Shane. This is what's best for the group. The greater good. They taught us that in training, day one. You know that. Save as many people as possible with as little casualties as possible. That's my rationality."
"That's all I am to you? A casualty?"
"If it's between kicking a father and his child to the curb, and you, after what you've done," Rick says, "Then I think you know the answer."
What you've done.
"This is nuts." He chuckles emptily. "I didn't do anythin'. I was attacked. I got two, four, six witnesses here that'll tell you the same thing."
Rick gives him a look similar to watching a baby bird try to fly with a broken wing, and says plainly, "I'm not talking about tonight, Shane."
He's talking about shooting Dad.
This is it. We're kicking Shane out. We're really doing it.
"You need to re-think this." Shane flat-out refuses. "'Cause I know for a fact, Rick, you ain't as dumb as all that. You wanna kick out your best friend of fifteen years, the man — the brother — who's stood by your side since the day we met, over this— this goddamn redneck piece o—"
"Watcher mouth!" Dad barks.
"Piece of shit?" He doubles down, a cornered, angry dog. "Him? Look at my shoulder and tell me that's a good idea! You tell me!"
"Look at his stomach!" Glenn retorts incredulously, his voice shrill as he points across the room at Dad. "You shot him!"
Lori startles, pulling Carl's head into her chest, covering his ears.
Shane roars, "And you think I did that for no reason, huh? Think I'm just some kinda psycho?"
Maggie chides, "Lower your voice!"
"We don't shoot one of our own!"
"For Christ's sake—"
I can tell in this next moment that everything is about to come apart. I wanna stop it, but I can't.
"He beats her, people!" There it is. Oh, God. Shane shoots up from his chair; grabs the edge of the table, shakes it a little, making the dishes rattle. Small gasps fill the room. Glances cut the air. I take a step back, a step behind my Dad, 'cause the only person I'm afraid of right now is Shane. "I saw it. Back at the CDC, night things went to Hell. Y'all wanna act like I'm the problem, do you? He's standin' right there! Right in front'a y'all!"
All I can think about as I watch the vein in Shane's neck pulse angrily is that I don't recognise this man at all.
"I shot him! And you know what? I say that with pride!" He tells everyone, unashamed, standing tall, outta his mind. "'Cause I did somethin'!"
What would happen if you told me the whole secret?
Something even worse would happen.
"I bet your brother was doin' the same thing, weren't he, Daryl?" Shane snides, before he scoffs. "Birds of a feather."
I watch in real time as the faces of our friends morph from shocked to confused to betrayed, until the whole room feels like an open bear trap.
Rick pins Dad with a— with a look. I ain't never seen a look like that. It's the strangest look in the world, like he wants to speak, but can't; won't.
Glenn stands there, his jaw slack; a kicked puppy dog.
I know Dad prolly wants to bolt. He prolly feels like he's been flayed open. It's none'a your business. I've heard that throughout my whole life, directed at concerned people at parks, teachers, neighbours, even Moms in the grocery store, whenever Merle would hit me for actin' up, or when Dad accidently chose a shirt for me that showed the bruise Grandpappy Dixon left there the night before. He prolly wants to deny it all once more, but he's stronger than that, now — stronger than Shane — so that's not what he does. Instead, he says, a little quietly, "That's not happenin', anymore. Things've changed. I've changed."
Shane finds that very funny. "Bullshit, you have. People like you Dixons never change."
People like you.
I never quite know what that means when people say that to us, but every time I hear it, I do know it's meant to hurt.
At least to Dad, I'm just me. That's all I wanna be.
He struggles to find anything to say to that, because deep down, I think he believes it. He will never be anythin' but a good for nothin' Dixon.
Just like Merle.
Just like my Grandpappy.
Just like every other piece of sorry trash that never made it out our trailer park. It took the apocalypse for us to make it out that place.
Carol braves the silence with her timid, shaking voice. "Is it true, Daryl?"
After a while, all he does is nod, 'cause what else is there?
She seems to crack at that, breaking down into little sobs that sound a hundred times louder than they really are. I think she's thinkin' of her husband. He was a little like Daddy. Sophia told me he was mean, sometimes, too, but back then I didn't know what that meant. Lori puts an arm around her shoulders, a deeply disappointed look on her face. Glenn has to sit down. Dale, he's revolted. And Rick, he just looks so, so tired.
Even though dinner was almost unbearable, and the food's gone stone cold by now, I still wish I was in that moment again.
"It wasn't Otis?" Patricia eventually utters. "He didn't shoot him?"
Oh, right. The dead man that took all the blame. I almost forgot about that.
Shane looks around the room, sees he's past the point of lying, and admits easily, "It was me." Then, he just can't help himself, 'cause he's always been that way, and he continues, "I shot Daryl, and I shot Otis, too." My stomach drops. What? He nods, feeling the way the confession sinks in like a drug. "That night at the college, I popped him in the kneecap, and I watched as the dead ones came down on him as I ran. He was holding the supplies. We brought those back, Daryl would'a had a good chance at survivin' surgery, and that wasn't an option for me. I see a threat, I eliminate it. That's the difference between me and y'all. I do what needs to be done and I don't feel a shred of guilt for it, neither, 'cause I did it for Harley. You wanna call me a murderer, that's fine with me. I know what I did. I know who I am."
He killed Otis? Watched him die? For what? For me?
I take in the appalled faces of the Greenes, like poor Maggie, eyes wide, and Herschel, being helped by Beth into his seat as he teeters lightheadedly, feeling like I somehow caused all of this. If I could go back in time, I wouldn't've said anythin' about Momma, and then I wouldn't have gotten beat, and Shane wouldn't've walked in on it or gotten mad or tried to be my friend, and Dad wouldn't be shot, and Otis would be alive.
But you can't go back in time, even if you really, really want to, because it just don't work like that.
Herschel slowly looks up at Shane, shaking with anger. "Rick, get this man off my farm at once."
It's Shane, then. That's the decision.
He tried to save me, but all he's done is doom a bunch of others, and doom himself.
He looks sidelong at his best friend of fifteen years, muttering uselessly, "Rick. You can't do this, brother."
But, yes, Rick can.
He tears his gaze away from Shane and gestures to Jacqui, ordering, "Finish sewin' him up, but nothin' more. He's gone tomorrow morning."
"Rick." He repeats desperately, brushing Jacqui off when she tries to make him sit down. "This is not the right choice."
"He gets his gun, with no bullets, and—"
"Rick."
"A small bag of provisions. That's it."
"Rick."
"He sleeps here tonight and takes his tent with him in the morning." He turns to his brother and spits, "I don't ever wanna see your face again."
I watch, my skin cold and tingling at the same time, as they stare at each other wordlessly, hostile but also hurt, knowing this is the end for them, and then I look up at my Dad. He watches on with an unreadable expression, even to me. My Dad's been found out, now, but Shane is also leaving. If this is what needed to happen for him to get kicked out, then I don't care. The greater good. Shane's leaving for the greater good.
"It doesn't have to be this way." Shane murmurs to Rick.
"I know that." He says. "But it's the way I want it."
I feel Dad stiffen as Shane turns his gaze on him.
"You don't deserve her." He chuckles defeatedly under his breath, squinting judgementally. "I'll always believe that."
Jacqui guides him back down again, and this time, he cooperates. As she pokes the needle under his skin, he looks directly at me.
If he could talk to me right now, I think he'd tell me somethin' like, I didn't want this. Because I know what he wants. He wanted Carl and Lori, and after that didn't work out, he wanted me. Only, it was impossible right from the start. My Dad would rather die than let him take me, and that's almost what happened. I look at him now and I still see the man who helped me catch that slippery frog on that sunny day, but I also see the blood. It's everywhere. His jaw, his neck, his chest, his arms, hands, thighs. Blood ruins everything. Only this time, it's his that got spilled.
He's leaving tomorrow.
I guess this is what duh-maw-crah-see means.
"We'll deal with you later." Rick utters to my Dad, before Herschel demands that everyone leave the house this instant.
This is exactly what I wanted, but for some reason, it don't feel as good as I thought it would.
Under the stars, again.
At least I'm in a change of clothes now, ones with no blood on them.
I rest in my Dad's lap in front of our crackling, burning fire, absentmindedly nibbling on my leftovers that Maggie packed into a tupperware container for me when we were forced out the house. She didn't give Dad any of his dinner, though. His plate of scrambled eggs got scraped into the trash right in front of him. He told me he didn't mind when I asked, I don't gotta give him any of mine. He ain't hungry, anyway. I believed him, and as I carried on eating, he cocked the pistol in his lap again, subtly scanning the dark skyline for any movement he ain't like the look of.
In the distance, the rest of our group starts putting out their fires and filing into their tents.
We got that barn to worry about, now.
I don't think any more walkers are gettin' out tonight, 'cause Rick and Glenn went over there about ten minutes ago and blocked the broken panel with some spare crates, but one thing my Dad's always been is prepared.
The barn's too far and too dark to see, but that somehow makes it worse. I imagine all those trapped, hungry bodies and quickly look away.
"Herschel thinks they're sick." I quietly recall, picking at my cold grilled cheese. "He wants to help 'em."
My wife and stepson are in there.
His wife and stepson are dead.
"Yeah, he does." Dad murmurs as a log in the fire crumbles. "But we know better, don't we?"
I nod. "Dead means dead."
"Dead means dead." He repeats. "So, don't go pokin' around there, again, a'right? You're smarter than that."
"I won't. S'just..."
He patiently waits for me to continue, but after I don't, he prompts, "What?"
Feeling a little silly, I admit, "I thought I saw Sophia."
He pauses at that. I stare into the grass, not wanting to meet his eyes, even as he reaches up to gently smooth out some of my fly-away hairs. Intently frowning up at me, he mutters, "Harley, I know you're worried, baby, but we're gonna find her. Girl like her can't'a gone far."
I mumble, "I guess I was just hopin' we was lucky."
"Luck don't exist." He reminds me. "Only strong people. And we're strong, ain't we?"
"Yeah." I agree, looking at him, now. "So, you think we're really gonna find her?"
He nods. "I think there's a good chance."
Content with that answer, I resume eating my food, but there's one thing I can't stop thinking about. "You think Shane's gonna die out there?"
His hand twitches around the gun. "Doesn't matter. Only thing that matters is he ain't gonna be around here, no more."
"I... I kinda hope he don't. Herschel says sick people can get better, and I think... I think Shane's like that, Dad. I think he's sick."
He frowns. "Why you think that?"
"He weren't always like this." I say, thinking back on times where he felt less like a stranger. "I'm still angry at him, but... I think I'm sad, too."
"You're allowed to feel that way." Dad reasons, holding back his own opinions, "Long as you know he deserves this, 'cause he does."
Rick and Glenn, even though they're angry with Dad right now, they were let in. My Dad accepted them, eventually, and now they get to look after me when he's busy with somethin' else, and help me out with things, kinda like my real Uncles used to do. The women, too. Lori and Jacqui and Carol, they lend me things and laugh with me like Aunties do. Shane could'a had that. But I know nothin' ever works out the way ya want it to.
I'm thinkin' about Momma again. It happens before I can even stop it. She was sick in the head, too. Kinda like Shane.
I think Dad can tell where my mind's wandered, 'cause he says to me, "Nobody can help him, Harley."
I just don't know.
Before I even realize it, my chin crumples and my lip starts wobbling. I hate thinkin' about things like this.
"C'mere." He frowns, pulling my head down under his chin. "You're too good for this bullshit. Too young. Just eatcher food, baby."
"I don't think I'm hungry anymore." I whimper, wiping my nose.
"I don't care." He picks up my grilled cheese and rips some small chunks off. "Three bites."
I hesitate. "How 'bout just one?"
"Two, then. Come on." He hands me a piece. I take it reluctantly and push it past my lips. "You don't got nothin' to worry about. That's my job."
I pretend that's true for a moment and just focus on biting and chewing and swallowing; how hard it is to mess up. As a twinkling bundle of green-yellow fireflies dance over the distant long-grass, looking like tiny stars in their own right, I hear Dad check the gun again. A heavy, metal click. Violence and peace, always there. It reminds me of a night we had in the very beginning of all this, where I was trying to go to sleep in the truck, but the sounds of the bombs hitting the city were overpowering the lullaby Dad was singing, and all I could do was force myself to get used to it.
Adapt or die. Merle said that, once.
I hate Shane. I really do. He shot my Dad. He tricked me. But he don't see it that way. Sick people never do.
After both pieces are gone, my Dad takes me to bed. He sits on the tent floor and tucks me in with a few blankets and also Matilda, and then lays down next to me to read me to sleep. I close my eyes and try to forget about everything except the sound of his quiet, raspy voice.
Even after I drift off to sleep, I still hear him checking the gun all night.
The swing. It teeters in the warm night breeze.
I don't know why I'm out here. It's late. My Dad would never let me leave camp at this hour, especially not alone. Maybe I needed to pee. I can't remember, but this is what's happening, now, I guess, so I don't try to turn back. I'm walking to the swing. Again, I don't know why. There's this feeling of confusion deep in the pits of my furthest parts that I can't quite place, but I just keep on padding through the grass, toward the tree.
Fireflies follow after me, but there's something about them that's not right. I think they're too big, but I just can't be sure.
Maybe Carl's out here. He wants to play, or something. I round the thick trunk, expecting him to be standing there, but the body I run into isn't his. It's larger, taller, and not touching the ground. I step back, dwarfed by the sheer size of the person, until I the whole picture becomes clear.
It's Shane, hanging from the tree like a boneless dummy, his neck snapped the wrong way in a knotty coil of rope.
I can't scream. I can't. There's something caught in my throat; something big, like a peach pit.
Shane's eyes snap open as I stumble onto my back, as if he doesn't know he's supposed to be dead. He looks sad, but not panicked, not like I am, and he calmly tells me, an unbothered pout on his lips, "I didn't mean it, Harley. Your Daddy, he's wrong. I'm not crazy. I swear it."
In my head, I'm screaming, but I know nobody can hear me.
That's my Momma's voice.
That's what she said to me the last time I ever saw her, in the family-court parking lot while it rained.
"I love you, Harley." Shane — but also my Momma — says. "I love you so much it's gonna kill me."
Suddenly, my Dad's gun is in his hand — W-When did that happen? — And he checks it, click, before levelling it with his temple, and—
Bang.
The gun drops into the grass.
I wake up screaming.
My sleeping bag is so tight and hot around me that my first instinct is to kick and thrash it off, a cold sweat prickled all the way down by spine. I hear the tent unzipping, and then the white, blinding sunlight comes flooding in, and my Dad is moving the blankets off me and shushing me and holding my wet face in his big hands. Momma's words echo around my skull, and so does the image of Shane's pale mouth speaking them.
"Baby. Hey, look at me." Dad orders, his concerned face blurred by my tears. "It's okay. You're okay. Look at me, Harley."
I blubber miserably, "It was Sh— Sha— Sh—"
"No. C'mon, breathe." He takes a deep, calming breath, and I find myself copying him. "There you go... and out. Again."
We do this five more times until my heartbeat slows, and I adjust to the sounds of the small birds in the trees, and the quiet of the farm.
"It was just a bad dream." Dad reassures me, using the bottom of my shirt to dry off my cheeks. "You're fine."
"I was so scared." I tell him. "Thought it was real."
Last time I had a nightmare that bad was the night I got scratched. I'd forgotten how they make your skin feel like cold rubber, and your ears ring.
"Now you know it weren't. S'just yer brain makin' stuff up." He wipes the last of my tears away. "You wanna talk about it, or forget about it?"
Shuddering, I quickly mutter, "Forget."
"Okay, then. I got breakfast cookin' out there, anyway. Rick's here, too."
Rick walked all the way over here this early in the morning?
"What? Why?"
"He just wanted to talk." Dad says, helping me stand. He gestures to my backpack before ducking out the door. "Get dressed."
Shaking off the nightmare as best I can, I dress myself in a yellow long-sleeve shirt, a white tank-top, and dirty, scuffed blue jeans before pulling on my socks and boots, grabbing Matilda, and stepping outside into the cool breeze. First thing I spot is Rick, of course, 'cause he's in me and my Daddy's camp, sitting on the log we use to chop wood. Then I smell food sizzling over the fire, and I'm enticed forward by the yummy smell.
"Mornin', Harley." Rick greets, a pair of purple-ish bags under his eyes. He chooses not to mention my nightmare, 'cause he's nice like that.
"Mornin'." I parrot, somewhat cautiously. I still can't tell if he hates us or not. Sure seemed like he did, last night.
"Here, baby." Dad scrapes the browned meat and mushrooms into a mug for me and hands me a fork. "Caught it just before. Go sit down."
I do as he says, taking up my small, green camping chair. I bring my knees up in front of me and watch Rick accept a mug and fork of his own.
"Thanks." He nods. "Smells good."
Dad grunts in reply, standing and sitting back in his chair, not looking up from his fork. I think he's nervous.
I'm nervous, too. This feels like a meeting with the principle after you done somethin' wrong.
We spend a short while just sitting there together, eating quietly, until Rick sets his mug down in his lap and decides to speak up. "Shane's packing his things." He says, trying his best not to sound too dispirited. "He'll be gone within the hour. Me and T-Dog are drivin' him into town and leavin' him there. Whether he goes without a fuss, I don't know. I'm hopin' so. It's the least he can do, after... after everything."
"You gonna miss him?" I wonder, knowin' that no matter how much he shouted last night, that's still his brother he's losing today.
"I don't know." He attempts a smile, but it falls flat. "My old memories of him, maybe, but I'll always have those."
"I bet Carl and Lori are sad he's goin'."
"They'll get over it. We all will." Rick says. "Always do."
It's true. Whatever new horror gets thrown at us, we always get over it, 'cause we gotta. Can't live, otherwise.
My gaze wonders over to the barn again, sitting tiny and brown on the other side of the farm. I know now that there's more to it than just wood and paint. It's still so strange to think of all those people in there, just shuffling, and groaning, and waiting. They're dead, but somethin' about it all makes me feel sorry for 'em. At least when we run into walkers, we put 'em out their misery. These ones are made to suffer longer, and for what?
Over by the oak tree where Otis's empty grave lays, I can make out a couple of the Greenes dragging long, white bundles into deep holes. A funeral. For them ones that got killed last night, I reckon. An awful feeling nestles into my stomach. Some reason, feels like I'm a murderer.
Rick notices what I'm staring at. "I talked to them this morning. They don't blame you, Harley."
I got nothin' to say to that. It still don't make it right.
He sighs at my silence, sensing it's better to just address the elephant in the room. "Daryl, you know why I'm here."
I tense, 'cause I don't know why he's here. Could be he's decided to throw us out, too.
Dad finally meets his eyes.
"What Shane said last night was... unexpected, to say the least." He clears his throat. "I want you to know I don't take things like this lightly."
He nods, accepting the admonishment. "You're a father, too. I get that."
"And man to man, I need you to tell me something." His frown deepens as he says gravely, "You said you've changed. Is that true?"
People like you Dixons never change.
It takes everything in him to answer, but he manages. "I want like Hell to."
"How can I trust you on that?"
"Only good thing my ol' man ever taught me was to be a man of my word. Taught me everything that don't make a man. Taught me who I don't wanna be. I lost sight'a that for a while... I ain't proud of it, neither. But that's how it is." He looks at me when he mutters, "And I'm sorry."
Hearing those words from him feels like a bandage on a wound I ain't even know was there.
"Took gettin' shot by a maniac to realize it, but... For what all this bullshit's been worth, at least there's that."
Rick needles, "You know I could've thrown you out last night, don't you?"
Dad nods. He knows.
After considering all this, and seeming to more or less approve of it, Rick warns, "I better not hear of this happening again."
"You won't."
Something in Dad's tone must convince him, 'cause he eventually decides with a nod, "Alright, then."
Weird, how this whole journey just boils down to Rick sayin' those two simple words. Alright, then. The type of acceptance only families give out.
"Word of advice, though. You might wanna share all this with the others. Folk'll wanna hear it, Carol especially. For peace of mind."
That's a fair deal. "Yeah. I can do that."
"I'll let you sort that out in your own time, then." He says, setting his mug down as he stands from the stump. Dad follows suit, so I do, too, and in a strangely wholesome moment I wouldn't've even bothered picturing in my wildest dreams a year ago, he reaches out to shake his hand. Rick, the cop's, hand. He takes it firmly, and they do that thing again where they talk without speaking. Pulling back, Rick nods, "Thanks for breakfast."
"No problem." Dad grunts, wiping his palms on his muddy jeans. "Nigh time you tried some good squirrel."
"Yeah, well now I know where to go if I've ever got the hankerin'." He jokes easily. "You both enjoy your morning. I'll see ya later, once we get back."
"You don't need a second pair'a hands, do ya?"
"No. No, I reckon it's best you don't even breathe in Shane's direction today. He's... Well, there's gonna be an element of jealousy, there."
I guess, "'Cause we get to stay, and he don't?"
"Exactly." He smiles at me, before giving Dad a glance. "Among other things."
Dad just gives a look of grim understanding.
For how different they are, at least they got that one, weird thing in common. A man named Shane Walsh tried to steal their kid away from 'em.
With that, Rick gives Dad a smack on the shoulder, ruffles my hair a little more gently, and then turns back in the direction of the farm.
When he's a good distance away, Dad grabs his flannel off the back of his chair and throws it on.
"Come on." He nods me over. "I wanna show you somethin'."
Leaves crunching underfoot, Dad makes his way through the forest, crossbow slung over one shoulder, me slung over his back.
As he steps over a fallen log, he hums, "What about Hemlock?"
"Poisonous."
"Foxglove?"
Another easy one. "Poisonous."
"Buckthorn?"
Dang it, I always forget that one. They look so similar to blueberries that my mind always goes to, "Edible?"
He shakes his head, amused. "Yeah, right. Buckthorn'll make ya heart give out."
"Guess I got that one, wrong, then." I pout, annoyed at myself.
"Got all the others right, though."
We've been playing this game for about ten minutes, now, and he still ain't given me one clue as to where we're goin'.
"I got another one for ya." He suggests, hiking me up further when my knees dip past his waist. "Cherokee rose. What do they mean?"
I grip on tighter around his neck, humming. "Uh... Somethin' about Native American people, durin' the war?"
He encourages, "Yeah, you got it."
"They say when the missin' children's Mommas cried, the tears made 'em grow." I recall the tale he told me, once. "Meant good luck. Right?"
"Yeah, that's right." He praises me. "Made 'em feel less like the world was against 'em all the time. Gave 'em hope."
I smile to myself. "I like that story."
"Me, too."
"You wanna tell me where we're goin', now?"
"Don't gotta." I perk up as he comes to a stop, helping me slide onto the ground with a grunt. "This is it."
We're here?
A grin splits my face at the sight of it all. A big, shimmering lake, wreathed in grass, flowers, reeds; ducks gliding along the glassy surface, enjoying the sun. I follow him down the hill and onto the old wooden dock, where the tiniest teardrop shaped fish dart around underneath.
Crouching down at the end of the dock, I giggle as I spot a big knot of green frogs sleeping on the protruding rock in the middle of the water.
"It's so pretty." I exclaim, sitting back with a smile. Dad takes a seat next to me on the sun-warmed planks. "How'd you know this was here?"
"Passed it when I went hunting this morning."
"Kinda looks like the lake that was near our house." I muse happily to myself. "Even got the same smell. Pollen and dirt."
I don't quite catch it, but Dad smiles fondly at me. "Yeah, I thought you'd like it."
"Why'd we come here?"
"Sh. Just enjoy it."
The sounds of quacking; the gentle ripples bobbing out from around the line of ducks. It's enough to make me wanna stay here forever. I love the privilege of doin' nothin'. There's nobody out here except us and the earth. "Remember when Hunter pushed me in at Aunt Mandy's birthday?"
Dad and Uncle Kyle had to jump in and save me, 'cause I couldn't swim, but at least it was funny, after.
"Always was a little shit, weren't he, that boy." Dad scoffs, shaking his head. "Be thankful you're stayin' dry, this time. Least you can swim, now."
"Huh?" I giggle, confused. He don't seem to get what I mean, so I tell him, like it's obvious, "Daddy, I can't swim."
He gives me a baffled look. "Yeah, ya can. Merle told me he taught ya."
"Nuh-uh. He was meant to, while you was gone, but he never did. I think he ended up goin' to the bar, that day. After that, I guess he forgot."
Sometimes I feel like there's an invisible Merle Fuck Up list, and it keeps gettin' longer every day, even when he ain't even alive to add to it, no more. Like the time he told me to wait outside the liquor store and told me if I was a good girl, I'd get a sucker, but I wound up sittin' there on the curb until after nightfall, 'cause he forgot he left me there. The time he accidently fed me super spicy takeaway. The time he didn't feed me, at all.
Reminded of all those famous Merle Fuck Ups, my Dad rolls his eyes, officially fed up with his dead older brother. "Damned idiot."
"Makes ya feel any better, he made sure I could hold my breath good, at least. Held my head under the bathtub 'till I went purple."
He glances at me, distraught. "No, it don't make me feel better. Hell he do that for?"
I shrug. "In case Hunter ever pushed me in again."
"Trust me, that would'a been the least of his problems."
I drop my gaze, then, absentmindedly picking at the chipped wood. "He did lots of stuff like that while you was gone."
The years my Dad was in prison were the worst years of my life. I've always felt that way, but now I can pin-point why. It was Merle. I guess I was just lucky that by that time, Grandpappy Dixon had already left the state, otherwise I would'a gotten it twice as bad. When Dad was home, he could rip Merle's door off its hinges, break his phone, or his bong, or make him sleep outside on the patio, and he'd lay offa me for a little while. A whole day, if I was lucky. But I was on my own for those four years. Sure, our neighbour Patty would check up on me once every couple weeks, 'cause I think she always felt a little sorry for me, but for the most part, I was alone with a monster in my house. I realize that, now.
People like you Dixons never change. I know Merle didn't. Right up until the day he died, he was the eldest, toughest, meanest Dixon.
Things would be a lot different if he was still around. Worse, probably.
"Never gonna say I regret killin' that piece'a shit, Fletcher, but," He sighs, staring out onto the water. "I'on know. I should'a been there."
I used to wish every day that the police would change their minds and send my Daddy home. Of course, that never happened.
"It ain't your fault." I tell him.
"Nah, I could'a done better, chicken." He mumbles, before clearing his throat. "You know, I brought you out here to tell you somethin'."
"You did?"
"What I said this mornin', I meant it. I wanna change. I wanna be... I wanna be someone better than just a shitty Dixon. I wanna be a good Dad. I see Rick with Carl, and I just think about how the only person who ever taught me how to do this shit was your Uncle Merle, and before that, our Dad. Sometimes, I think I should'a just shot him, that night. I ask myself why the Hell I ever let my own brother lay his hands on my kid, and I... I just got nothin'." He takes a deep breath to steady himself. "Anyway, my point is that I'm tryin'. And I'm gonna... I'm gonna start with this."
I watch in anticipation as he shuffles, reaching back into his pocket, and settles back down again. In his hands, is his—?
"Your wallet?" I frown, at a loss for words. "Didn't it—?"
Didn't it burn up with everything else we left in he CDC?
"I kept it in the glovebox." He explains, flipping it open. There's the picture of me as a newborn, again, tucked behind the plastic sleeve. "I was gonna give it to you while we were on the road, but things got crazy after that, and I guess I put it on the back burner for a while."
"Why were you gonna give it to me?"
He gently caresses his thumb over my photo-self, before forcing himself to hold the wallet out to me. "S'yours, now. Look at the last photo."
I take it, a little sceptical, and lay it in my lap, gazing down at the first photo — Dad, holding me at the hospital right after I was born. I've seen this before. I look up at him. He gives me a nod, as if to say, go on, so I trust him, and I flip over to the next one. I've seen this one, too. Me, Dad, and some of his old friends, visiting the elephants at the Atlanta Zoo. They had really good ice cream there. I remember eating so much of the strawberry flavour that my chin was pink for days. Then the third one. School photo. Not as interesting as the rest, but still nice.
"Keep goin'." He tells me. "I never showed the last one to you. I wasn't ready. Still ain't, but... Just look."
"Dad, you're bein' weird." I laugh, feeling lost.
He encourages me, "Turn the damn page, girl."
"Okay, okay."
I do as he says, expecting another family photo.
My heart jumps up into my throat.
"Momma?"
It's really her. I bring the photo closer to my face, as if it's made of ash and'll blow away at any moment. There she is. My Momma. Tears fill my eyes all at once, and I gotta smack 'em away to see her properly. She's close to the camera, grinning up at the person holding it. A cigarette in her slim fingers, nail polish cracked and messy. She's sitting on a park swing, I think, bare shoulders lightly sunburnt. She's... She's happy.
"I took that the day she agreed to be my girlfriend." Dad says quietly, not looking at the photo, but at me. "Thought you might wanna have it."
I never knew a picture like this could exist of her. A picture this happy, this carefree.
'Cause I meant it when I said my Daddy killed my Momma.
It was a week after that day in the court parking lot, and a month after Momma's final meltdown. It was around the time my Dad stopped letting me see her as often as I used to. I'd begged him, please, please, please can we just see her for one hour, Daddy, please. We even stopped at a gas station on the way to buy her her favourite candy bar. Snickers, two dollars and ninety-nine cents. I'll always remember that. The man at the counter was so nice to us. I wore my best summer dress and sang songs on the car ride there. It was gonna be the best day, ever.
But when we got there, she was talking about the spiders again, the ones in her brain. She said she didn't know who I was, and that if Dad didn't get me out her house right then, she was gonna kill me for confusing her. I promised her I wasn't, not on purpose. It was me. Harley.
But as usual, she didn't listen, and as usual, Dad was right. We shouldn't've gone to visit.
I threw the candy bar in the bin when we got home.
After that, they went to court and something happened that meant I was never allowed to see her again. He wanted full custody, and he got it.
I love you, Harley, She cried to me outside the courthouse. That was one of the days she remembered me. I love you so much it's gonna kill me.
Meemaw said Momma was going away for a while, somewhere confused people go, but all she did was leap off a bridge at midnight a week later.
I had no Momma, after that.
Heart hammering in my chest, I look up at my Dad, then, hiccupping, "Why'd you keep this?"
As the sun catches the wetness in his eyes, he admits, "Because I loved her, baby."
"But you— you never wanted to see her." I frown. "You took me away from her."
"I know I did." He says. "I loved you more. I couldn't let you see her like that. It weren't good for you."
I hold the wallet close to my chest, spitting at him, "But at least, then she would'a still been alive."
"It's not as simple as that." He almost begs me to understand, "Your Momma was a beautiful woman, but she was sick, baby. Me an' your Meemaw did everything we could for her, but sometimes, there's people who just don't want your help. It was never gonna end well, Harley."
The sobs wrack my body harder at that, 'cause I wish it could've. I wish it could've ended well for us.
"And I'm sorry it didn't. I never told you that, but I should've."
I collapse into him, then, and he scoops me up into his arms as easily as he's always done, and we just sit there at the end of the dock, and we mourn together. It feels like letting out a flood I'd been holding in for years. Dad's never liked talking about Momma, not even when she was alive. I used to roll around on the living room floor, screaming on the top of my lungs, where's my Momma, where's Momma, and without saying a single word the whole time, he'd pick me up by my armpits, force-feed me dinner, bathe me, dress me, and shut me in my room for the night.
But sometimes, like that night at the CDC, I'd just get beat, instead.
Now, he's cradling me. He's shushing me, rocking me, crying with me, and that's enough for me to know that Dixons really can change.
"I miss her." I moan into his neck. "I miss her so much, all the time."
I miss her when I look at Lori, and I miss her when I go to sleep, and I miss her when all I want in the world is to hug my Momma one last time.
"I know you do, baby." What I would'a gave to hear him say that every day until forever. "I know. That's alright. I miss her, too."
I miss her so much it's chronic, but knowin' my Dad feels that way, too, makes the pain a little more bearable.
After what feels like the longest hug in the world, I'm finally ready to pull back. He takes in my raw, blotchy face, and uses the sleeve of his flannel to wipe away all my tears as I gaze out at the lake, trying to catch my breath. Once I feel like I ain't dyin' anymore, I turn to face him again.
"Thanks, Dad." I sniffle. "I'm gonna take real good care'a the wallet. Of Momma."
He smiles, for some reason looking like he's really proud of me in this moment. "I know ya will."
"I love you."
"I love you, too, my darlin' girl. So, so much."
Feeling just how sore my face is from crying, I grump, "I feel like my face is gonna fall off."
He chuckles at that. "You wanna wash off in the lake? Go for a lil' swim?"
"I can't." Did he forget what I said about not bein' able to swim? Or is he jokin'? "And we're wearing clothes!"
"Don't tell me you're scared, little chicken."
"Wh—?! No! I ain't scared!"
He starts making little chicken noises, which is even more annoying.
"Dad!" I'm gigglin', now. I give him a hard shove on the chest. "Stop!"
"Come on. I'll teach ya."
That's all he says before he scoots forward onto the edge of the dock, and much to my complete and total horror, jumps right in. Splash! The fish all scurry away under the ripples in all different directions, as he wades further out, ignoring me when I laugh uncontrollably to him that his clothes are all soaked, now. He don't care. The water's nice, apparently. He opens his arms out for me and says I should jump. I almost hesitate, but then I think to myself, Who cares if my clothes get wet, and soon enough, I'm doing my first ever cannonball into a lake in the middle of nowhere.
Even when it feels like every corner is made up of misery, there's always one little place in the world that's still filled with goodness.
On the bank of the lake is a bush of Cherokee roses. White, like angels.
Author's Note.
Guys, I write sooo slowly. I could sit at my laptop for an hour and have one paragraph to show for it. It's a curse.
Please enjoy this wholesome ( ? ) chapter. Daryl and Harley FINALLY talk about her Mom. I'm so happy that I got to write that scene. It's been a long time coming. He really wants to be the best he can for Harley, and that was the first step in doing that.
What do you think, has he changed? Or was Shane right?
In my opinion, I don't think he was ever the villain that Shane thinks he was. At heart, Daryl's always known that the way he's been treating Harley is wrong. He was doing what he's been taught to do, which is the simplest thing anyone CAN do, which is cover up everything with anger. I think this is him discovering who he's truly been the whole time. Of course, it's totally up to interpretation.
I hope you enjoyed reading! Again, sorry for the wait. Sending love :)
An amazing edit inspired by this story! (Cred to Cora_Line99)
Harley D. Dixon's Pinterest Board!
Harley D. Dixon's Playlist!
📖Chapter List.
Author's Note. This is the longest chapter yet! Just shy of 10,000 words!
For the first time in forever, we're blessed with a slow day.
The sun crests over the clouds in the early afternoon, glazing the Greene house and its golden paddocks in a soft, buttery glow. Slow once meant boring, but now it means peace. My Dad's awake now, albeit bed-bound, but he's more or less as healthy as a horse. I don't need to keep glancing at his pale form anymore, watching for disaster. Not having that threat of death lurking around the farm makes the air feel so much clearer. I can finally relax a little. I think everyone feels the same relief. There's one less problem ready to strike at us.
Maggie lets me use the guest bathroom to take a hot shower in the afternoon.
After helping me tape a scrap of plastic over my stitches to ensure they stay dry, she lends me some fruit-scented shampoo and body lotion, assuring me she'll be right downstairs if I need anything else. I luxuriate under the warm water for some time, suds-ing up my dirty blonde hair and scrubbing the dirt form underneath my fingernails. I feel my muscles let go of all my tension in real time. It's the best feelin' ever.
I tweak the water off and step out onto the green bath-mat, face to face with my reflection in the mirror.
Last time I got a proper look at myself, I was dying in the back of the RV. I look at myself again; at my healthy, clean complexion.
"Hey," A girly voice calls out gently from behind the door — Beth, I think. "I got you a spare shirt, if you want. Is white your color?"
I look down at myself. "I'm more of a beige color."
She laughs. "No, silly. I meant... never mind. I'll leave it here for you."
After her footsteps recede down the corridor, I fetch the shirt, close the door, and hold it up in front of me. It's a tight, white blouse with frills down the front of it, and two, tiny puff-ball sleeves that each look a little like a lily-of-the-valley flower. I peel the plastic off my side and pull the shirt on — almost a perfect fit, but a little loose — combined with my blue jean-shorts, socks, and yellow rain boots.
I clomp back downstairs and into Dad's room, where he's trying to read a book he found in the bedside drawer, but failing.
It must be a romance. He hates that sort of thing.
I ask him if he wants to do my hair instead, and he agrees to the distraction right away.
With the window wide open to the smells of sweet pollen and farm life, I sit between his legs as he brushes my hair. I'm just so glad he's alright. He gives me two neat braids, ties them off with my hair lackeys, and then I ask Maggie for a pair of scissors so Dad can trim my bangs up a little. She's hesitant at first, but I tell her that my Dad's been cuttin' my hair since, well, I had any hair to cut, and that he's actually not half-bad.
She lends me some kitchen scissors, and I happily thank her.
I make myself comfortable on the bed, on top of a towel to catch the clippings, and I snack on a red apple as Dad cleans up my out-grown, wonky bangs. He tells me he's rusty, but he does a good job. They'd gotten long in our weeks on the road, but they look much better now.
After my hair's done, I kiss his cheek goodbye and head outside.
I find Carl over by the shed. He's playing on the swing that hangs from the burly tree growing beside it in a ray of sunlight.
"Hey, Harley." He greets me, digging his heel in the dirt to slow down. "Want me to push you?"
I smile, "Yeah, okay."
We exchange places, and he gives me a gentle push.
I can see Rick over by the tents, talking to everyone. He's probably sharing the disappointing news that it really was Shane that shot my Dad, so that everyone's on the same page. We're not supposed to tell the Greenes about this discovery. We need to make a good impression, and having a trigger-happy murderer in our group ain't the best way to achieve that. It's better if they continue believing it was Otis that caused all this, otherwise we're gonna get booted to the streets again. I never wanna go back to living that way. We need this place, for Sophia.
I don't wanna talk about Shane, so I won't bring him up.
Nobody's told Carl about any of it, anyway.
"I didn't even know this swing was here." I say as I enjoy the breeze on my freshly washed skin. "This is just like the one I used to have."
"I never had a swing." He muses as he pushes me again. "I miss playgrounds."
"Betcha don't miss school, though."
"Eugh. No." He exclaims. "My Mom still makes me do homework sometimes. It sucks."
I remember doing all those spelling quizzes and math problems back at the quarry. I don't miss it one bit.
I ask him, "What grade was you in, before?"
What grade 'were' you in, Lori would correct me, not 'was'. It always annoyed me when she did that.
"Sixth." He answers. "What grade were you in?"
"I was in second grade."
"Second grade?!"
"Yeah. What grade did you think I was in?"
"I dunno. Five, maybe?"
"I'm eight." I giggle. "You're twelve. We can't be in the same grade."
"But we're friends." He counters. "I've never been friends with someone outside of my grade before."
"Well," I sing-song, "Now you have."
"Even my cousins were the same age as me."
"Mine were all older."
I haven't thought about my cousins in forever. They're all on my Momma's side, from her two brothers. There was Vicky and Tobias, the twins. They were super old. Like, fifteen. Then there was Hunter, and Lillian, and Georgia. I miss them the most. They always treated me nice.
I've never had friends or family younger than me before. I've always been the baby. Even here, that still hasn't changed.
As I'm gazing out onto the distant cornfields, swinging back and forth relaxingly, Maggie approaches us with a friendly wave.
"Hey, y'all." She smiles. "Havin' fun out here?"
We both notice her, and answer, yeah, at the same time.
"Who built this swing?" Carl asks her. "It's awesome."
"My Daddy built it, a long time ago," Maggie fondly says. "When I was just a little girl. Nice to see it gettin' some use, again."
"I reckon I could touch the sun." I hum to myself, looking at the sky.
She chuckles. "Don't go testing that theory. Your Dad would kill us all."
"You wanna play with us?"
"I actually wanted to ask you guys somethin'. I heard from Daryl just now that you found a walker in one'a our wells today?"
Oh, yeah. That ugly thing.
Carl corrects, "Technically, I found it."
I roll my eyes. "Don't be a smart-ass."
"Hey. That's a swear word."
"It's fine. My Daddy don't care 'bout swears."
"I was just wondering which well it was." Maggie interjects. "We've got quite a few around here, and I don't wanna search them all."
"Oh, it was the one near the barn." Carl says, pointing in that direction.
I ask her, "What are you gonna do with it?"
"I talked to Rick about it, and we reckon we're gonna try using a winch to pull it out. Can't have it dirtying up the water."
"What's a winch?"
"It's like a really long, metal rope you can attach to a car." She explains. "We've had ours for years, and luckily for us, it hasn't rusted."
I bring myself to a stop, widening my eyes. "Can we come watch?"
"Yeah!" Carl enthuses. "Can we?"
"Sure ya can. I don't see why not."
With a small cheer, we abandon the swing and follow Maggie across the field, rambling about all the gross stuff we think is gonna happen.
Everyone pitches in to help clear the well, except for Shane. He's off somewhere, brooding.
At first, we try dangling a chunk of canned ham over its head to see if that'll get its attention, but since canned ham don't bleed, kick, or scream when you bite into it, the walker doesn't want anything to do with it. We realize we'll need live bait, and for some reason, everyone's eyes fall onto Glenn. He thinks that's super unfair, but he is all better now, and he does have the fastest reflexes out of all of us.
"Have I mentioned that I really like your new haircut?" He smiles lopsidedly at me, thinking I'll save him. "Really suits your face."
"Don't worry about it." Rick reassures him. "You'll have four of us on the rope. We're gonna get you outta there in one piece."
"One living piece." He emphasizes. "The living part's important."
Dale drives over the car they're gonna use for the process, while Andrea retrieves a thick coil of rope, making Glenn go pale at the sight of it.
Rick and Jacqui start wrapping it around his body.
"We'll give you the winch." Rick says. "Just try wrappin' it around its neck."
He sighs in defeat, "Let's get this over with."
As soon as he's in the well, he's screaming bloody murder.
If not for the suspenseful atmosphere, it would be super funny. Me and Carl watch from the sidelines as Rick, Maggie, Andrea, and T-Dog work together to lower Glenn into the well with nothing more than a rope looped around his midriff to keep him from falling to his death. Dale sits in the driver's seat of Maggie's Subaru, waiting for the signal to start reversing. There's a mechanical lookin' thing attached to the bumper. It looks like a garden hose, but it's made of metal. It must be the winch. The end of it leads into the well.
"You people are crazy!" His disembodied, terrified voice shouts from below. "This is crazy!"
"We got you!" Andrea calls out.
Rick grunts, "Give us an eye, Maggie."
At the front of the line, Maggie peers in. "Doin' okay?"
"Can't believe I'm saying this," His wimpy voice echoes, "But I need to be lower."
"Lower." Maggie parrots.
They all shuffle forward a couple steps — a couple too many steps, apparently.
"Higher!" He shrieks. "Higher!"
The rope strains against the cobble as it's tugged again, backwards this time.
I chew my fingernail nervously.
"Can you get it around that thing?" T-Dog asks, sweating. "Sometime today, please?"
"Fuck you!"
Me and Carl exchange glances, biting down shocked giggles. This is the first time I've ever heard Glenn say, Fuck.
"How's that now, Glenn?"
He takes some time to answer, grunting, "Living the dream, thanks."
"Just get the winch around its neck." Rick coaches calmly, "Easy as pie. Then clip it onto itself, and it should secure."
We wait with bated breath as he wrangles the walker.
After about a minute, he calls out again.
"That's it! It's on! Pull me up! Pull me up!"
"Get him up!"
"Pull! Pull!"
"Come on!"
They wrestle with gravity to lift him back out the well, struggling in unison as Dale reverses. The winch immediately pulls taut. It creaks loudly, mixing with the sound of the engine and Glenn's panicked screaming to create the worst, most cacophonic song I ever head, and I've had to listen to my Dad's favorite music all my life. We cheer them on anxiously, watching closely in anticipation. The grass begins to split under their boots from the force. Just as the rope is about to give way, T-Dog gives one last powerful tug.
"That's it!" He says, "Come on, grab him!"
Glenn scrambles over the lip of the well, panicked, as me and Carl rush forward to help everyone pull him out.
"You okay?!" I ask him.
"God, get me out." He cringes. "Get me out."
As he lands on his ass, soaking wet from being splashed, the walker is next in line to be pulled from the depths.
It gets caught on the edge of the wall like a thousand-pound pinata.
"More force!" Rick orders.
Dale stomps on the gas, making the tyres squeal.
"Come on, you ugly thing." He goads. "Come on."
As the winch begins to cut into the walker's neck, the growling is hitched suddenly, replaced by choking.
Its eyeballs bulge under the pressure.
The engine revs once more, and Rick ushers us out the way. "Get back! Get back!"
All of a sudden, the well cracks and breaks apart around the walker's fat body as it's dragged out onto the grass. Rick's on it before I can even blink. He unsheathes his knife and sinks it into the mushy, water-logged skull with a satisfying squish. At last, the darn thing goes limp.
We all catch our breaths as he stands.
Dale turns off the engine.
"It's uglier in the sunlight." Carl muses, revolted.
No doubt about that. It's disgusting.
Eventually, Glenn deadpans a celebratory, "Anybody thirsty?"
There's a weak chorus of laughter amongst us.
I stand next to Dale and Glenn, watching as Rick and T-Dog drag the walker off the property.
"You know," Dale ponders aloud, "Did they ever mention how that thing fell down there in the first place?"
Mmm... Nope.
No, they didn't.
"This whole farm is fenced off." He continues, thoughtful. "How could a big thing like that just wonder in?"
"Maybe it's been there since before the fences." Glenn guesses. "They might've put them up after everything."
"No," Dale hums. "I was talking to Herschel about it yesterday... He said it was all built in the seventies and they do maintenance every month."
The walker is silently dumped on the ground.
All Dale muses is, "...Strange."
"And then it exploded!!"
My Dad's eyes widen.
"Just kiddin'," I giggle. "Rick stabbed it in the brain."
"I was gonna say." He scoffs. "Explodin' walkers? That'll be the day."
Dad missed out on the action of the well today, so I decided to recount the whole thing to him after. I left out the part about Glenn screaming like a baby goat, though, 'cause I think he'd appreciate that. He's already got enough humiliation for a lifetime with the whole jerky fiasco.
"You really believed me?" I grin, shaking my head. "Actually, I ain't surprised. If you believe in chupacabras, you'll believe anythin'."
He smirks, "Watch yer mouth, girl."
"Whatever." I keep giggling. "I gotta go now, Dad."
"See ya later, baby. Stay where people can see ya."
Carl uses the situation to convince Rick to let him carry a gun. I don't know why he wants one so bad, but he sure is stubborn.
"What if another walker gets in?" He needles. "I need to be able to protect myself."
"Under different circumstances, I'd consider it." Rick explains. "But for starters, I promised Herschel no firearms on his property."
"But—"
"I've also been reassured that this was a one-time thing, Carl. Nothing else is getting onto this farm anytime soon. You don't need to worry."
"I'm not worrying." He argues. "I'm just tryna be smart, like you guys."
"You are smart. I know you are. That's why you're gonna let this go."
With a great big groan, Carl rolls his eyes.
From over by the campfire where he's polishing his pistol, Shane throws in his two cents. "Might not be a bad idea, Rick."
He looks over at him. "What?"
"You know we're both certified instructors. Plenty of land 'round here that ain't Herschel's. We could set up a shooting range, see how it goes."
I scoff hearing that, anger rising up inside me.
"Yeah, you'd know all about shooting things, wouldn't you, Shane?" I snarl sassily.
There's a very stiff, very awkward pause between us all. It's lucky it's just us around, and not any of the Greenes. I guess I wasn't thinking, but when my temper flares up, I never think before I speak. That's how you know I'm my Dad's daughter, I suppose. Shane stares at me like I've just slapped him sideways across the face. I glower at him; a seething, hurt look I've never directed at him before, one I know will pain him. He knows he's broken whatever it was he'd built between us with this stunt. He's damn right I don't wanna be his friend anymore.
It's so frustrating that we all know what he did, but none of us can do anything about it. He gets away with everything.
At least I can hurt him with words.
Rick sees that I'm getting angrier by the second and puts a comforting hand on my back.
"Huh?" Carl asks, confused. "What do you mean?"
"Carl." Rick warns.
"No, I wanna know. What did you mean?"
"He shot my Dad, is what I mean." I exclaim, heated. "He was gonna leave him out in the woods to bleed to death. Ain't nothin' more than a murderer."
Carl's gaze snaps onto Shane, a look of betrayal skirting over his features.
"It was you?"
"Carl, it's already been discussed." Rick tries calming him down. "What's done is done. It's over."
"Why'd you do it?"
"Listen, buddy," Shane placates, for some reason looking at me when he does. "Sometimes things just happen. Heat of the moment."
"Weren't no 'heat of the moment'." I shout. "You followed him through the woods for hours!"
"I didn't—"
Carl taunts, "You gonna shoot my Dad next?"
"This is gettin' outta hand." Rick intervenes, standing up from the picnic table. "Come on. Let's go cool off. Both of you."
"I hate you." I call out to Shane as I'm pulled off the bench. "I fucking hate you!"
He doesn't even have anything to say. There's nothing he can say. He ducks his head, unable to look my way, and once Rick gets himself in my line of sight, I can't see his guilty expression anymore and I don't care to. I shove Rick off. He respects that I don't want him crowding me so much and opts for just holding my hand, instead, telling me everything's alright. My eyes well up, lip wobbling. I hate people seeing me cry, but Rick's probably seen Carl cry a whole bunch of times. I don't need to be too embarrassed. He would never judge.
He guides us both toward the side of the house.
"Here." He gently says as we approach a trough of clean water. "Wash your face off a bit. It'll feel good."
"I can't believe you didn't tell me." Carl frowns. "Were you ever gonna?"
I splash some water onto my already wet cheeks, catching my breath.
"Shane's been with us for a very long time." Rick confesses, "I didn't know how to break somethin' like that to you, but yes, we were going to."
"What does Mom think?" He pouts.
Rick nods. "She's disappointed."
I dry my face off with my shirt, mumbling pettily, "Murderers go to prison, y'know. They don't just sit around, cleanin' guns."
"What are you gonna do, Dad? Is he just gonna stay here?"
"Do you want him to?"
Carl seems torn on how to answer. "W—Well, yeah, but you don't usually get to choose, right?"
"We do now." Rick tells us both. "Lots of people make mistakes. Shane's definitely made a mistake by doin' this. I recognise that. But things are different. We need each other to survive out here. We need this place to survive. Putting that at risk will be hurting us, too."
"He's sorry, right?"
Rick doesn't know how to answer that one.
"I hate him." I sniff, miserable. "I can't look at him no more."
He gives me sympathetic look, rubbing my back.
"We can't kick him out." Carl worries. "He's our family."
Everybody is someone's family. My Dad's a murderer, and he's my family. That's why I forgive him. I guess that's why Rick, Lori, and Carl forgive Shane, too, even though they're angry like I am. I wish I could have that gene for moving on, but I just don't. Shane ain't my blood.
"Things are weird right now." Rick admits. "I know. But we just have to stick through it for a while."
"Until when?" I demand. "When's it gonna be okay that he tried to kill my Dad?"
"Never." He appeases. "You have every right to be upset with him. I just want to secure our place here, first."
"How you gonna do that?"
"I'm going to talk to Herschel tonight."
"And then what?" I spit sarcasm. "My Dad can have at him?"
"It's tricky, Harley. I can't kick Shane out. I can't kick you an' your Dad out. I can't have you around each other. There's no good option, here."
"When my Dad's all better, he's gonna kill him." I grind out. "That's a good option."
"No, Harley, it's not." He sighs patiently. "Two wrongs don't make a right."
"Why the Hell not?"
"Because I will not allow murder within the camp. That's a line we do not cross. Ever."
"Then kick Shane out!" I scream in his face, as if that'll make him listen better, turning on my heel and storming away.
With anger coursing through my veins, I search the farm for Shane.
He made himself scarce after Rick forced us to give him some space, but I'll find him. I don't know what I'm gonna do once that happens, but the first step is to find him. Maybe I'll shout at him. Maybe I'll punch him in the face. Yeah, that's good. I'll do that. I'll break his nose, just like my Daddy did. I ask Jacqui if she's seen Shane anywhere, and then I ask Andrea, and Beth, and even Jimmy. They all give vague, unsure answers, but they all mention the direction of the back gate, so that's where I go. I'm an arrow, soaring toward its target.
Sure as shit, I find him on the outskirts of the farm. He's sitting in the neglected, tall grass, staring out onto the distant sunset.
When I see him rub the heel of his palm over his eye, I realize he's crying.
I approach him from behind, not caring how loud my raging footsteps are.
When I'm within ten feet of him, he starts to turn around, sighing, "Rick, listen—"
"It's me!" I shove him harshly, surprising him. "And yer lucky it is, 'cause if I was him, I'd kick you out right now!"
Shocked, he faces me with wide, wet eyes.
"Scratch that, I'd kill ya!" I seethe. "Just 'cause my Dad survived, don't make you any less of a murderer! That's what you are!"
"Harley—"
"I don't wanna hear nothin' you have to say, no more." We're nowhere near the main part of the farm. From here, the house looks like a miniature. The sky is open wide. I can scream all I want, and nobody will be the wiser. "I don't care. You can't say sorry for somethin' like this! Everybody knows what you did, Shane! Rick knows, Carl knows, Lori knows, I know!" My voice cracks. "I gotta live with it! With you!"
I don't care that he's been crying. He could cry an ocean of tears, and I still wouldn't care.
"When my Daddy comes for you," I shout, "I won't stop him. Ya hear me? I won't!"
As soon as my Dad's better, this place will become a hunting ground. As long as one of 'em is alive, the other won't stop 'till they're dead.
A flash of violence glints over his eyes when I say this. This was never his plan. If he had things his way, not only would that bullet have gone straight into my Dad's head, but I'd also probably be mourning in his arms right now, letting him replace what he'd made sure I'd lost.
"I did what I did for you." He snarls, offended. "I did it to protect you. You think this is what I want, Harley?"
"I know it's what you want. You're a fucking murderer."
"Yeah? I want my best friend lookin' at me like he doesn't even know who I am, anymore? I want you tellin' me that you hate me?" His lip curls around his biting words. "That's what I want? I'll let'chu in on a little secret, here, Harley. I don't. This is Hell for me, too!"
I shove him again, but he doesn't retaliate. He takes it; deserves it, even.
"You can't protect nobody!"
I smack him again.
"Nobody!"
"Harley—"
"I was your friend!"
"Fuck!"
I punch him square in his stupid face.
He grunts under the sheer impact, his hand going to his nose. He pants, dumbfounded. His fingers come away wet, red; bloody. I stand there, huffing and puffing, my knuckles sore, as he looks up at me like he doesn't recognise me. His eyes are wide pools of incomprehension. I-I just punched him. I have never in my life punched an adult, before. It feels good. It feels really, really good. It feels better than just washing my face off, that's for sure. Sometimes, two wrongs do make a right. I know, 'cause I'm starting to grin, now. Rage, to me, feels like a medicine.
He gulps, blood trickling down into his gaping mouth. He frowns lightly at me.
"That make you feel better?" He asks without venom, as if he's genuinely curious; as if he's got an idea.
"It did." I breathe. "Made me feel a whole lot better."
He pauses.
Then, he mutters, "Do it again."
"What?"
"Hit me again." He shuffles onto his haunches, presenting his bloody face to me like a prize. "Hit me again, Harley. Do it."
I hesitate at first, not believing this is really happening, but then I see that he's serious. He cups his hands around both his knees, ready to be my punching bag. He raises his chin; takes a deep breath. For once, this isn't a trick. This is plain, raw indulgence. The slithering delight of violence is all mine to take. I feel it building up inside of me again, fighting to be let out. I slowly curl my fist again, rearing it back into the air.
I bring it down onto his face again with a dull, painful thud.
He straightens again.
I lay into him for a third time, and a fourth, and a fifth. I think of Dad's unconscious body, the sound of the gunshot, and the way he was tip-toeing alongside death for three whole days. I think about how Shane almost took my Dad away from me forever, and I make him hurt.
By the time I'm done with him, his cheek is already turning an ugly green-brown color, bright blood smeared across his chin.
That's the best thing I've done all week.
He sits back down in the grass, adjusting his jaw, groaning, "Where'd you learn to hit like that?"
"My Dad." I pointedly spit. "Taught me to punch people who are mean to me."
He chuckles weakly, accepting my punishing words instead of arguing. "Well, you got me."
"This don't change nothin'."
"I know it doesn't." He pants. "No matter how many times you hit me, you're Dad's still a fuckin—"
"I told you I don't wanna hear it."
"A fucking asshole." He finishes. "Hell, he's no better'un Ed was. You— You wanna know the difference between him an' me?"
I refuse to answer, glaring at him.
"I have never hit you." He says, knowing I can't argue with a fact. He's infuriating, that way. "Hate me all ya want, but... I've never hit you."
We stay like that for a strangely painful and gaping moment, face to face with each other's honest presence.
In the distance, we hear people calling for me.
He sniffs wetly, bringing his shirt up to clean his face. "Best you get back, now."
"Harley, where'd you go?"
"Harley!"
"Harley!"
As a parting goodbye, right before I walk away, I mumble, "You can't protect nobody."
He doesn't come back to the farm until after dinner.
Rick's a little angry when I return to the farm, but he hears me out.
"I just went on a walk," I fib, hiding my bloody knuckles. "To calm down."
"Are you alright?" Lori fusses.
I smile. "Yeah, I'm... I'm really good."
They glance at each other, but it looks like the matter is already settled.
"Come on, then." He sighs. "Dinner's almost ready."
Lori grabs my clean hand and leads me toward the house.
"You need to reconsider." Rick comes out and says that night, helping the Greenes clear the dining table.
Herschel frowns, "I beg your pardon?"
"Asking us to leave." He sets the dirty dishes down in the sink, and then turns to face him, his arms crossed. "You need to reconsider."
At least he wasn't lying, I think to myself as I finish off the last of my peas. This is him following through on what he promised me he'd do.
"If you saw what it's like out there," Rick continues, "You wouldn't ask. You're a man of belief. If you believe anything, believe that."
"You're putting me on the spot, here, Rick."
He doesn't back down.
"Well, I mean to. Those people out there look to me for answers. I wish they didn't, but they do. That includes Harley."
Herschel glances at me, a soft look in his eyes.
"After everything that's happened," Rick doubles down, "The least you can do is reconsider."
"You're a plain-spoken man."
"I'm just doing what's best for my people." He humbly says. "We've been to Hell and back these past few months. This whole journey started for us when Harley got scratched by one of the dead, right in the beginning. We honestly believed that we were going to have a child's blood on our hands. You don't forget somethin' like that. I know I won't. I know her father won't, either. Now I fear the same thing might happen with Sophia. I know you're a man of good morals, a man of faith. You got two girls of your own. If you kick us out when Daryl's better — before we can have a good chance at finding Sophia — Then this time, I'd say the blood will be on your hands. Not ours."
Herschel is confronted by his words, glancing over at Beth and Maggie, the apples of his eye, as they clean dishes together.
"Will you consider my request?"
"There are... aspects to this." Herschel says. "Things I can't and will not discuss. But if you and your people respect my rules... I will reconsider."
I try not to let my excitement show on my face.
Rick smiles. "We will. You have my word."
Herschel nods. "And you have mine."
Dad's still reading the book when I go into his room that night and change into my pyjamas.
"Dad, guess what?"
He hums.
"Rick got Herschel to think about lettin' us stay longer." I smile, stepping into my sleep shorts. "We might not have to leave."
He lowers the book at that, a sceptical look on his face. "He did?"
"Yeah." I pull on my shirt and hop on the bed, taking out my braids. "You know what that means?"
"What?"
"Shane can get punished, and the Greenes won't care."
As I move onto the second braid, content with this development, I don't notice my Dad looking over me, a dark look in his eyes.
"Baby?"
"Yeah?"
"What's that?"
He grunts as he sits up slightly, reaching out to grab my wrist. I look down at it, only now noticing a tiny speckle of Shane's blood on one of my knuckles. Damn it. I thought I got it all off when I washed my hands this evening, but I must've missed a spot. I lick my thumb and wipe it away.
My gaze averted, I confess, "I punched Shane today."
"You what?" He scolds harshly.
"I punched him a whole heap of times, actually." I say somewhat proudly. "He let me. He said it would make me feel better."
He looks like he wants to strangle something.
He demands, "Who else was there?"
I realize I might actually be in trouble for this, and I mumble, "Uh... No-one."
"Fuckin' Hell, Harley." He groans, rubbing a hand down his face. He drops it, revealing a deep frown. "You stay away from him, okay?"
"But, you said—"
"Don't back-talk me, girl. You know what he's capable of, and ya still went and talked to him."
"I wasn't nice to him, Daddy. I promise. I was real mad."
"A guy like that, it don't matter." He insists. "He gets in ya fuckin' head, Harley. He already has. Do not do that shit again. Ya hearin' me?"
"Yes, Dad."
"Creepy piece'a shit." He grumbles to himself as he sits back, taking a deep breath. "You remember what I did to Ronnie?"
Chewing my lip, I murmur, "Yeah."
"And how you weren't scared of me, after?"
"Uh-huh."
He nods. "Well, keep that in mind."
"Why?"
"'Cause I told you to. Now, c'mon. Time for bed." He lifts up the covers for me, and after blowing out the candle, I wiggle myself in beside him. This will be our last sleep in the house. Herschel reckons Dad will be able to walk tomorrow, and after that, we're gonna get kicked outside with everyone else. I don't mind. I can't wait to sleep under the stars again. Once I'm comfortable, he offers, "You want me to sing you to sleep?"
I nod, closing my eyes.
His soft words begin to fill the quiet room, a pretty echo of an old life.
"Hush little baby, don't say a word... Daddy's gonna buy you a mockingbird."
"He-lloooo, farmer's daughter."
The next morning, I send Glenn an unimpressed look from my seat on the porch.
"Gross, Glenn."
He continues peering through his binoculars at Maggie as she rides up the road.
I roll my eyes and go back to eating my small breakfast of peach jam on toast.
They're going on a run today. Between me, T-Dog, and my Dad's injuries, the painkillers and antibiotics have run out pretty quickly. He's gonna try walking today, so he'll definitely need them more than usual. They're going to check out a nearby pharmacy for more. I asked if I could go with them, but Rick, Dad, and Lori all answered me with a synchronized scolding of, No, so that idea's out the window.
As Lori comes up the porch steps, Glenn startles, trying to hide his obvious spying.
"Oh, h-hey, Lori. Nice morning, huh?"
She raises a brow. "I'm not even gonna ask."
"You got the list?"
"Yeah. Here it is." She hands him a crumpled slip of paper, glancing around, lowering her voice. "And there's one other item on there."
He unfolds it, reading down the scrawled words.
"I wrote it down separately. It's personal. If we could be real discreet about that, okay?"
When he makes it to the bottom, his eyes go wide.
"Uh, s-sure." He promises. "I just need to know where to find it."
"Try the feminine hygiene section."
His cheeks go a little pink, but he nods, "Consider it done."
"What is it?" I nosey.
"Just some lady products." She brushes it off, taking a seat beside me. "Don't worry about it."
Glenn mutters, "Can I ask... Whose—?
"No." She chides.
He nervously gives up on his question. "O-Okay."
Maggie makes it to the front of the house, leading another horse alongside hers for Glenn. He quickly snatches up his backpack and rifle, heading down the steps. We watch as he clumsily mounts the saddle with some coaching from Maggie, which makes us both giggle.
He gets it, eventually.
As they trot down the path together, Lori gives me an amused look. "He's totally sweet on her."
I scrunch up my nose. "Don't put me off my food."
"Sorry," She laughs.
Later in the morning, I join Andrea on the roof of the RV as she stands watch.
Looking through her binoculars, she mutters to herself, "What is he doing?"
I frown. "What is it?"
She hands them to me, and I peer through the lenses in the direction she was facing, met with the peculiar sight of Dale on the border of the farm, kicking a fence post. He continues along the line, giving the next one a firm shake. I lower the binoculars, mildly entertained.
"I think he's investigating." I snicker to myself.
"Investigating?" Andrea looks at me, confused. "Investigating what?"
"He thinks something's up with the fences." I tell her, watching his distant figure move onto the next one. "I guess he means to find out what."
She laughs. "He's gonna break a toe if he's not careful."
I've never known anyone nosier than Dale Horvath.
In the afternoon, Glenn and Maggie return with everything on the list.
Dad insists that he don't even need the painkillers, but he gets forced by Maggie to take 'em, anyway. We wait half an hour for the pills to kick in, and then after some more arguing from Dad's end about how he can do it on his own, he yanks the IV needle out his arm and scoots onto the edge of the bed. With some effort and a few heavy grunts, he manages to get onto his feet, wobbling only slightly.
I cheer him on, making him smile a little.
We trail him out onto the back porch, hovering nearby in case he falters, but he stands strong the whole way.
He breathes in the fresh air. "Almost forgot what real life smelt like."
I pace around the house with him as Maggie and Glenn clear out all evidence of him ever existing in the guest room.
Herschel checks him over one last time and gives him the official green-light to return to life as usual.
We all spend about half an hour pitching a tent and driving over all our chairs, rucksacks, and other belongings to a nice spot on the far reaches of the property, under a patch of healthy, green trees, per Dad's request. It'll make the walk to camp that much longer, but he's willing to deal with it. He makes it very clear that he doesn't wanna be within a hundred fuckin' feet of Shane. Maggie and Glenn express vehement understanding.
"He's like a bomb waitin' to go off, that man." She scoffs, setting the last item, a crate, down in the dirt. "Don't know why you keep him around."
Dad mutters sardonically, "He's popular in the Grimes department."
"Well, if he was in my group," She drawls, "He would've been gone days ago."
"Trust me, I share the fuckin' sentiment." He takes the last bag from Glenn. "I got it."
"You sure, man?"
He grunts uncomfortably as he tosses it into the tent. "Yeah, I'm sure. Don't need no babysitters. I'm fine."
"Well, that's everything." Maggie sighs. "Come back to the house for dinner tonight. We're havin' veggie soup and grilled cheese."
"I think I've had more than enough of that house for a lifetime."
"Half an hour won't kill ya." She rolls her eyes. "Do it for Carol. She made it happen, after all. We'll see ya then, okay? Bye, Harley."
"See ya later." I smile, giggling as Glenn flicks my ear as they both walk off.
Dad settles down in his camping chair, hissing.
I ask him, "Ya feelin' alright?"
"Yeah, baby. Just sore. Start a fire, will ya?"
"Sure thing," I say, turning away into the treeline to search for twigs.
In the afternoon, Glenn and Maggie return with everything on the list.
Dad insists that he don't even need the painkillers, but he gets forced by Maggie to take 'em, anyway. We wait half an hour for the pills to kick in, and then after some more arguing from Dad's end about how he can do it on his own, he yanks the IV needle out his arm and scoots onto the edge of the bed. With some effort and a few heavy grunts, he manages to get onto his feet, wobbling only slightly.
I cheer him on, making him smile a little.
We trail him out onto the back porch, hovering nearby in case he falters, but he stands strong the whole way.
He breathes in the fresh air. "Almost forgot what real life smelt like."
I pace around the house with him as Maggie and Glenn clear out all evidence of him ever existing in the guest room.
Herschel checks him over one last time and gives him the official green-light to return to life as usual.
We all spend about half an hour pitching a tent and driving over all our chairs, rucksacks, and other belongings to a nice spot on the far reaches of the property, under a patch of healthy, green trees, per Dad's request. It'll make the walk to camp that much longer, but he's willing to deal with it. He makes it very clear that he doesn't wanna be within a hundred fuckin' feet of Shane. Maggie and Glenn express vehement understanding.
"He's like a bomb waitin' to go off, that man." She scoffs, setting the last item, a crate, down in the dirt. "Don't know why you keep him around."
Dad mutters sardonically, "He's popular in the Grimes department."
"Well, if he was in my group," She drawls, "He would've been gone days ago."
"Trust me, I share the fuckin' sentiment." He takes the last bag from Glenn. "I got it."
"You sure, man?"
He grunts uncomfortably as he tosses it into the tent. "Yeah, I'm sure. Don't need no babysitters. I'm fine."
"Well, that's everything." Maggie sighs. "Come back to the house for dinner tonight. We're havin' veggie soup and grilled cheese."
"I think I've had more than enough of that house for a lifetime."
"Half an hour won't kill ya." She rolls her eyes. "Do it for Carol. She made it happen, after all. We'll see ya then, okay? Bye, Harley."
"See ya later." I smile, giggling as Glenn flicks my ear as they both walk off.
Dad settles down in his camping chair, hissing.
I ask him, "Ya feelin' alright?"
"Yeah, baby. Just sore. Start a fire, will ya?"
"Sure thing," I say, turning away into the treeline to search for twigs.
We stay in our new little camp until the sun goes down. When I start to notice our people heading inside the house, I put my book down and convince him to come have dinner with everyone. It's only polite. He stomps out the fire, grabs my hand, and we make the short hike back.
When we step inside, the delicious smells of melted cheese, spices, and fresh bread fill my lungs.
"You made it." Maggie's delighted. "Nice walk over?"
"Sure." Dad replies gruffly, way out of his element, here. "This food better be good."
"Harley told me ya like scrambled eggs, so I made ya a portion to go with the rest of your plate. A little present to celebrate you walkin' again."
He seems caught off guard by such thoughtfulness, but he's grateful, anyway. "Thanks."
We make our way into the dining room, where everyone is finishing setting the two tables that they've managed to manoeuvre in here. They've even brought in a vase of wildflowers to serve as a nice centre piece. We take a seat at the table that naturally seems to have been designated the non-Greene table, next to Carl and Lori, who smile when they see us. Conversation is easy amongst our group, but there's not really any cross-contamination between us and the Greenes. This is the first time we've all been in the same room together. It's pretty awkward.
A bowl of colorful, steaming vegetable soup and a side of hot grilled cheese is served in front of everyone.
"We better thank Carol." Jacqui smiles as she hands us some cutlery. "This was all her idea."
"Oh, it was nothing." Carol meekly chuckles. "I just thought it would be a nice way to thank you all for everything you've done for us."
"Well, it looks delicious." Beth says kindly. "I can't wait to eat it."
After Jacqui sits down, Herschel's table join hands and say Grace together. Then it seems like we're in the clear to start eating.
Everybody makes little hums and pleased noises to let Carol and the other women know that the food is good, but nobody is brave enough to try and start a conversation. What do we talk about? The funeral? Shane going crazy? The possibility of getting banished to our deaths?
Eventually, Rick comes up with an idea, 'cause he's good like that. "How about that walker today, huh?"
Our table is clearly up for the distraction, but we're cut off almost immediately.
Herschel frowns. "What walker?"
Oh. He doesn't know.
There's a series of glances thrown around the room.
"There was a walker stuck in one of your wells." He awkwardly explains. "We, uh, pulled it out."
"I'm not sure I appreciate you poking around my property." Herschel says. "You should've come to me."
He nods, looking like he regrets even opening his mouth in the first place. "You're right. I'm sorry."
Another bout of silence falls over us.
Glenn tries next. "Anybody... know how to play guitar?"
"My Dad can play." I offer, poking at my soup.
T-Dog asks, "You any good?"
Dad shrugs. "I'm decent."
"Otis knew how to play."
We all try not to look at Patricia when she says this. She's just made things ten times more awkward for everyone.
It's almost as if Otis' ghost is in the room with us, and we just have to do our best to ignore it.
"Yes, and he played very well." Herschel quietly reminisces, before the silence takes over again.
I take four bites of my grilled cheese before Beth speaks up.
"What happened to your face?"
Shane chokes a little on his spoonful of broth, reluctantly answering, "Oh, uh, it's— I just tripped a little, that's all."
"Looks like you got into a fight." Patricia comments.
"No, that's— That's not what happened at all, ma'am."
Beside me, my Dad glowers across the table at Shane. Rick notices and adopts slightly nervous look, as if he thinks they're gonna jump on top of the food right this very second and stab each other with their butter knives. Honestly, they might.
"You sure?" Dad mocks Shane, a strange lilt to his voice.
"S'what I said, ain't it?"
"What?" He chuckles. "Did ya step on a fuckin' banana peel?"
"Don't start with me, Daryl."
"Daddy, leave it." I grumble harshly under my breath. "Just keep eatin'."
Jacqui suggests a change in subject. "How about you tell us how you learned to play, Daryl?"
"I think I'm good." He scoffs.
The tension grows to be so unbearable that I eventually excuse myself to go to the bathroom.
As I meander down the corridor and pass the empty kitchen, something on the other side of the window catches my eye. I pad over to the sink and go on my tip-toes, peering out into the dark. Over by the barn, there's a short, skinny figure standing in the grass, hunched like it's in pain. My eyes widen. Sophia? Is that her? With a glance back at the dining room, I decide it's best I don't bother anyone, and I head outside alone.
The warm night air surrounds me as I softly call out her name.
The figure groans lightly in response.
I can't see all too well, but I can make out a pair of thin legs, a stringy, knotted mass of hair, and two bony hands that twitch rabidly at its sides. I creep closer, slowly taking in the figure's too-tall height; the way it convulses lightly, unable to keep its balance. The moonlight peels over the clouds, then, splaying out across the silent field. The breath leaves my lungs. The figure is illuminated, revealing itself only now to be someone I don't recognise at all. It wheezes painfully, twisting to look at me with a face riddled in decay. My skin goes cold at the deadly sight.
It's a walker. Of course it's a walker, you stupid girl.
Dale was right. They're getting in, somehow.
I don't get a chance to turn around. All at once, a second body latches itself onto me, knocking me over into the grass. I cry out. Oh, God, there's more than one out here. I try scrambling away, but its cold hands grip my knee and anchor me to the spot. It climbs up my stomach, looking like something out a Goosebumps special. A pair of staggering footsteps approach, and when the second walker appears over the first one's wrinkly shoulder, I let out a blood curdling scream that rings in shockwaves through my skull. I can't take on two walkers. That's impossible.
In the distance, the back door swings open.
"Harley!?" My Dad hollers, echoed by the other men as they bound down the steps.
The walker's large crucifix necklace dangles tauntingly over my nose, shining with the yellowed spit that leaks from the gaping mouth above it.
I grab it, trying at the same time to kick the walker off. Its chiselled edges bite into my skin. Anything can be a weapon.
The walker flails angrily, possessed with hunger.
I drive the cross into its skull. It gives out a gurgling, beaten cry, and I stab it again, and again, and again, only stopping once the bone cracks around the dreadfully blunt end, and it slumps on top of me, dead for a second time. I push the top half of its heavy body offa me, ripping the beaded necklace from its neck with a dry snap. The grabbing hands and loud growling of the second walker quickly replace it.
I ready the crucifix again, but it's hard to aim when I'm seeing two of everything!
Its jaw hinges open above the soft skin of my leg.
Right as it's about to bite down on me, Shane suddenly comes into view.
His knife glints in the moonlight. He rears it back above his head, burying it deep into the walker's face in a swift, brutal motion. Black blood splatters his front as he pulls it out, grabs its shoulders, and throws it angrily into the grass, where it lands heavily, giving out one last croak.
I'm finally able to crawl away, throwing the necklace onto the ground.
Before I know it, my Dad is crouching at my side.
"Are ya bit?" He frantically demands to know.
"N— No." I shudder. "No, I ain't— I ain't bit."
"What happened?"
"I thought I saw someone, but..."
"You weren't there, Daryl!" Shane laughs loudly, now, still clutching the knife, sounding as if he's just won something. "You weren't there, man!"
"Bullshit, I wasn't!" Dad sneers, standing up. "I was two fuckin' feet behind ya!"
"And that walker's teeth were two hairs away from Harley's leg!" He retorts. "One more second — One second — And she'd be bit right now!"
"You don't know what the Hell you're talkin' about."
"All crippled and beaten, bumblin' over here like an old man. This is what happens, Daryl. You can't afford to be slow, no more!"
"I can protect my own!"
A grin splits his face. "Don't look that way from where I'm standin'."
"My own!" Dad growls. "You get that through your thick head, Shane! Mine! My fucking daughter!"
"And what a sad shame that is!"
You can't protect nobody.
Oh, why'd I have to go and tell him that?
The others finally make it over just in time for Dad's temper to snap.
I think my heart stops in this next moment. In a fit of rage and fire that nobody can stop, he pulls his knife from his sheath, jumps forward, and tackles Shane to the ground. I shriek as Rick and T-Dog hurry over to them, shouting at them to stop it, god damn it, stop it. Blades go flying left and right. Shirts are slashed. Curses are bellowed. Dad mounts his squirming body and lifts his knife into the air, making me squeal in horror. Rick takes a big handful of the back of his shirt, and right before he manages to drag him off, the knife comes down into Shane's shoulder. He cries out in agony, clutching the gash. He's lucky Dad missed in the chaos. Otherwise, it'd be in his throat.
Andrea and Lori throw themselves at the ground near Shane, feverishly putting their hands over his gushing stab wound.
"Oh, you're attackin' people, now, are ya, Daryl?" He goads, groaning through the pain. "You've always been a damn feral animal."
"At least I ain't a fuckin' creep! Goin' around, askin' little girls to hit me!"
"Maybe you should keep a closer eye on her, then, huh?"
Dad rushes forward again, but Rick catches him. He wrestles the knife out his hand and tosses it away.
"Holy shit!" Glenn exclaims, pulling on the roots of his hair.
Dale and Maggie rush over to me, their faces pale and panicked at the scene around them.
"That's enough!" Rick grinds out, forcing Dad backward with the help of T-Dog. "That's enough!"
"You say that shit again!" Dad roars over their heads. "Next time, I'm breakin' your fuckin' neck!"
Jimmy stares depressingly at the bodies. I think he must know who they were.
Carl sobs from nearby, "Dad, what's going on?"
Rick gives my Dad a shove, leaving him to stumble, clutching his hurt side. He reprimands, "What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinkin' he deserves worse." He groans.
"So, you kill him? That's your solution?"
"Why don'tchu ask him? He knows all about killin' folk, don'tchu, you fuckin' schizo? Betcher sorry I lived, huh?"
Shane tries to make a retort, but the people around him encourage him to stay calm.
Maggie helps me to stand, asking me if I'm hurt anywhere, to which I dazedly shake my head. We watch as Shane gets escorted back into the house, where they'll probably get started stitching him up right away. He pushes them all off of him, enraged. I can't believe that just happened. I don't think anybody else can, either. They're all frozen in place, eyes wide and darting around for answers to questions they didn't even know to ask.
My Dad slumps down in the dirt, his chest heaving from exertion, head hanging low. He cradles his aching stomach.
It finally happened.
"You okay, man?" T-Dog uncomfortably asks.
Dad spits blood into the grass. "I been wantin' to do that for about a month."
"Well, I hope it was worth it." Rick jibes. "We might lose our place here, now, thanks to you. You want your daughter back on the streets?"
"Long as she's nowhere near that crazy son of a bitch, I'on give a rat's ass where she is."
Rick scoffs, completely done with tonight. "You're unbelievable. Both of you, unbelievable, and outta your minds."
Jimmy pipes up, "What did he mean about killing folk?"
"Nothing. Get back inside." Rick scolds, turning away alongside Maggie to go follow after everyone else.
Then, it's just me, Dad, and Dale left out in the field to process everything that just went down. I head over to him, and he wraps me up in a tight hug that I never wanna leave. Shane's blood stains both our clothes, and I'm horrified to learn that it's all still hot and sticky. This was a total disaster. I knew this would happen sometime or other, but I thought I would be prepared to face it. I don't know what happens next.
This might be the push Rick needs to kick Shane from the group. He must see now that they cannot co-exist peacefully.
After a while, Dale inspects the dead walkers and murmurs to himself, "I knew something was fishy."
He paces along the footprints they left behind, following them this way and that, further and further away.
When he comes up just short of the barn, I frown in confusion.
He tugs at a few loose boards, poking around. He makes it to a crate that he pushes out the way, revealing a gaping hole in the wall.
"What the—?" I hear him exclaim, right before a dead hand shoots out from between the planks.
He steps back, astonished.
Dad's hand curls tighter around my shoulder.
When he calls out to us, his voice frail, I feel like I might faint.
"They're keeping walkers in the barn."
Author's Note.
There's a reason Shane rhymes with insane. That's all I'm gonna say about that 😵💫
Also, I rearranged the order of events a little bit for this one. The way I write this story is I bring up a script for the episode I'm following as well as the wiki page for the season, bc I don't have anywhere I can stream TWD. It was a little confusing having to combine stuff from different episodes, but I hope it flows well. I try very hard to mix canon with non-canon things in a way that feels seamless.
Basically, it goes - Walker in the well, shooting lessons are considered, Maggie and Glenn pharmacy run, awkward dinner, someone discovers the barn walkers. Same outcome, just different.
As always, I really hope you enjoyed this chapter. Thanks for reading. Sending love! <3